《The reincarnated heroine.》


 Chapter 1: Transported

    *Sigh* ''Why are there no good books here'' I muttered. I was glossing over the fantasy section in


    a small store, the sounds of the busy streets could be heard outside and seen through the front window.


    "Something the matter young man?"


    I looked over to see a little old lady with grey hair pulled into a bun.


    "Oh" I said awkwardly, "I was just wondering if you have a fantasy story with a heroine, a really heart catching story with a strong female who hopefully will allow any audience


    to grasp her struggles"


    "Hmm, that quite a criteria"


    A small smile played on her wrinkled face.


    "Wait here"


    She turned all left behind the counter and disappeared through the door with the curtains.


    She came back with a book that was fair size and thickness.


    She handed it to me and I took and read it out loud


    "The reincarnated heroine?"


    The woman nodded, I opened it and skimmed through it. Quite a lot of words, I turned it over


    but was sad to see no description.


    "Hmm well ok, I''ll give it a shot I suppose."


    I went and bought the book and quickly left, not wanting to be late for the bus home.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    .....


    I''d gotten home at bout 7 pm and immediately opened the windows as I lacked an AC unit.


    I surveyed my bachelor suite, It wasn''t much but I was home.


    I started supper and went to sit in my living space.


    I had a simple life of janitor at a mall. I couldn''t really afford college so I had to find a


    job after high school. I wasn''t so bad because I really wanted to become an author.


    I sighed again as I sat down to my supper and the book I bought.


    I examined it, it was strange, there were no authors name or date of when it came out.


    I shrugged it off and started reading it.


    ''A cage was hoisted up from the oversized well-''


    Suddenly the was a sound of creaking metal that seemed to come from everywhere.


    "Huh?" I said aloud. I looked around and couldn''t grasp where it was coming from.


    Maybe it was coming from outside? I tried to get up but as I tried I collapsed and my strength


    and conscience left me in unison the last thing I heard was the steady creaking of metal and


    my world went black.

 Chapter 2: New world, New body

    The smell... it smelled like... mold. Why? My eyes were closed. The steady creaking of metal echoed around me.


    Where was I? My legs were dangling off the object I was laying on.


    I certainly wasn''t laying on my bed or my couch at home. I opened my eyes only to wince and close them again.


    There was a bright light ahead of me slowly getting closer. Was I dead? How? Why?


    "Uh"


    I hear a groan which sounded like it came from a woman.


    Soon the light engulfed me and through it, I sudden found myself confronted by three faces, one older woman, one a burly man with a bushy beard and finally a man with a painfully thin face, neck and pointy nose.


    "Who is she?" The older woman asked.


    "I don''t know, I simply heard from people passing by that a woman was stumbling through the street and fell into the well" The burly man answered.


    "She''s quite a beauty, eh?" The thin man gleamed.


    "Ah..." I tried to speak but my body felt numb and clammy.


    They were muttering to themselves as I tried to form words.


    "W-w-wher-e a-am I-I?" I stammered.


    The trio turned their attention back to me.


    "She doesn''t even remember where she is? The older woman muttered.


    "Erm... you''re in Alton." Answered the burly man.


    I slowly turn my gaze around taking in the sights, a few people were walking the dirt roads, buildings were dotted


    around, buildings were made from wood and straw roofs. It looked like a small town, some trees were seen around the


    village bit it was mostly hilly lands surrounding it. I could see a... castle in the distance but not much else.


    "You at least know your name right?" The thin man asked.


    I slid down into a sitting position shivering.


    "Don''t interrogate her." the burly man snapped.


    I ignored them for a second as I looked down at my body and seen something unexpected, two swells on my chest.


    I raised my hands to grasp them without much thought. I realised I was wearing a very thin piece of clothing which


    strained against the swells.


    "Shameless" The old woman hissed, glaring at me.


    The burly man simply stared at me while the thin man displayed a crooked grin.


    I peeked under my clothes and stared at the swells, what are the- suddenly the answer hit me like a bus as I


    looked at them. They weren''t swells, they were... "b-b-breasts?''


    My disbelief could be heard in my tone. A pair of breasts were on my chest, enormous ones at that so that means...


    I hand shot down between my legs and.. "gone..." I muttered in disbelief.


    "Oi, you finished fondling yourself you whore?" The old woman snarled.


    "Please continue.." The thin man said.


    I was taken aback by the woman''s harsh tone and the eyes of the other two were making me uncomfortable.


    I had to get away from here. I was starting to feel like this could get outta hand.


    "I-I have to go, sorry."


    I tried to move pass them but the thin man placed a rough hand on my shoulder.


    "Oi, we help you outta that well we did, we pulled you up with that large bucket, that means we should be compensated in some way, no?"


    He glanced at my body with a disgusting look that made my stomach turn.


    "Teh, I don''t need anything from a young bitch in heat, I''m going home now." The old woman made her exit, leaving


    me with the two men.


    "So don''t you think?" The thin man said bringing my unwanted attention back to him.


    I looked at him and the burly man, the burly man simply just watch, as if unsure if he should go or stay.


    I could feel my stomach turn, I simply grabbed his hand and with a fire of disgust and annoyance I


    squeezed his hand with all I had, the thin man''s expression turn from a smirk to alarmed


    "I. SAID. I. HAD. TO. GO"


    I emphasized every word through my gritting teeth. The thin man tried to wrestle his hand outta my grip and


    finally succeeded, he took a step back and tsked, still trying to act tough.


    "Fine, I''m a kind man, this one''s on the house"


    The thin guy and the burly man took their separate ways leaving me empty in the street.


    "Now what?" I breathed.


    ............


    I had wandered the small town for about ten minutes now, there wasn''t much to see really.


    I was currently trying to find some place to work so I could at least afford clothes but everyone seem


    to keep pointing me to a bar.


    I looked inside to see that the waitresses all wore about as much fabric as I was currently wearing.


    Clearly not a place I''d want to try, it seemed like I also attracted alot of attention.


    The clothes I was wearing, if you could call them clothes, was little more than a piece of fabric wrapped tightly


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.around me.


    I could feel the lustful stares from the men that made me nervous, the piece of fabric emphasized the massive


    cleavage and my lack of undergarments.


    "Damnit" I muttered.


    I needed to find something else FAST.


    "Oi, you that woman looking for work?"


    I turned to my left to see a man possibly in his mid-twenties.


    "Yes, I''m just looking for some respectable work if you have some?"


    The man nodded. "I need some help to cut some wood that I brought in. It''s a large haul so I''ll need an extra pair of


    hands if you''re free?"


    I nodded, as if I had anything else to do at the moment.


    "Alright, I need you behind the lumber mill"


    With that, I trodded along to the mill. It was easy to find since it was a small village.


    I appeared behind the mill to find... nothing.


    There was no wood or anything, a bad feeling came over me like a bucket of cold water.


    I turn to leave and my feeling only worsened when I seen the man from before and another standing beside him.


    "Well well well, what have we here. I thought you had places to be?"


    Behind the two I seen a familiar face. The thin man who helped me. I wasn''t surprised.


    "Yeah, truthfully I just wanted to get away from that god awful stench you emitted so I was just being nice."


    Perhaps provoking him wasn''t the smartest idea but I didn''t want to beg, besides I doubt that they would even care


    if I begged.


    "Still so tough eh? Don''t worry, I fix that problem quick. GET HER!"


    I tensed but before I had time to get ready a set of arms wrapped around from behind me, lifted me and threw me


    to the ground "Geh!"The man who offered me the ''job'' started to take off his pants, fear sparked and boiled inside m.


    I figured that were going to try and rape me but when he start taking off his clothes only then did it really click with me.   I didn''t give myself a chance to recover as I quickly hopped back up and turned to the three men.


    The man who threw me came at me with a diagonal chop, I grasp his pinky finger and the back of his neck, now standing to his right shoulder.


    I wretch his pinky finger with all the strength a fearful woman had and with a sickening crack, his finger snapped back all the way back, he snapped his head back and cried out.


    I didn''t give him a chance to get away from me as I kicked his leg out from under him and pushed his head down into


    the ground *Slam*


    The man rolled away nursing his recently broken finger.


    The man with the belt in his hand from his pants looked at the guy on the floor.


    "A job eh, looks like you haven''t had one in a long time. Leeching off of others?" I Spat.


    The man glared with fire in his eyes and charged, or at least tried as he seemed to forget that he took his belt


    off so I was treated to the hilarious sight of a man''s pants falling down and tripping from the cause, I didn''t waste any


    time as I thrust my elbow out and connected to his nose, a sickening crunch echoed out from him as his eyes rolled


    back and he collapsed.


    I turned to the last one who had a troubled look on his face. He was probably weighing the opinions of


    whether this was worth it.


    He seemed to have some common sense as he turned and left without a word.


    "Oi! Get back here. She''s just one little cun-"


    I didn''t allow him to finish as I rushed him and threw my fist into his temple.


    He fell over but that didn''t stem my anger. I slammed fist after fist into his face until my vision blurred.


    I rubbed my stinging eyes and realized that I was crying.


    After a near attempted rape, I suppose anyone would break down...


    I sniffed, my tears wouldn''t stop, my hands were trembling. Wipe after wipe until my tears finally stopped.


    I looked down to see my handy work.


    His face was terribly swollen but I wasn''t bothered.


    I suddenly remembered I still needed a job for money. My fear for my life certainly would make me forget things like


    that.


    I wiped my nose and stood up. ''Hmmm... money'' I thought.


    I did something I don''t anyone would be proud of, I started searching their pockets.


    The man with the broken finger must have run, not that I care at the moment.


    The thin man had quite a few golden coins on him and a dagger at his back.


    Thankfully he never got to use it.


    The other man had a few coins on him and a necklace made of bronze. I quickly counted the coins. "47 golden coins"


    I muttered.


    Well... I got money now. So... I guess I got what I wanted.


    .........


    Author''s note: A bit of a beefy chapter this time. I heard many people didn''t like the short intro so I tried to give you


    guys a longer chapter. hope you enjoy.

 Chapter 3: New gear, new looks.

    I stood over my ''battlefield'' with some new confidence I had won a fight for my life so it was difficult not to feel a little good about it. I made my exit quickly not wanting to attract anymore thugs. With the 47 gold pieces in my possession, dagger and bronze necklace I sorted it out quickly. I placed the necklace around my neck. If worse came to worse I could easily sell it.


    I was at a loss where to place the dagger, there was no strap to tie it on me. This piece of fabric I wore had no pockets and I certainly didn''t want to go back and take their clothes, I wasn''t that desperate anymore.


    There was only one place left to put the dagger, with an irritated sigh I shoved the dagger in my cleavage. There.


    Now all that was left was to make my way to buy some clothes.


    ..........


    I made my way back to the main dirt road to find a place to purchase clothes. After a little searching, I found a general store and stepped inside. It smelled like leather and unfamiliar spices inside, there were pots, pans, furs, jars of... things and... CLOTHES. Finally, I never thought I''d be so happy to see some clothes in all my life.


    As if right on cue a man cleared his throat which gained my attention to the front counter.


    "Can I help you?" The man said in a gruff voice. He had a tired look on his face which really displayed his age. He seemed to be in his mid-forties with a five-o-clock shave.


    "Yes, I''d like to purchased some clothes." I said, noting my voice sounded more pronounced than before.


    His eyes looked down my body, not in a lustful sense but a more ''sizing me up'' sense. He probably noted my state, his eyes looked back up to my eyes and said, "You got coin?"


    I suppose my currently tragic looking state would make anyone wonder the same thing.


    "Yes." I said, displayed my newly acquired wealth. He glanced at the gracious handful of coins before nodding.


    I tried on many different clothes and boots. The shopkeeper seemed to note that I was asking for didn''t make sense to him. I asked for pants, for example, and he had a confused look on his face "Pants?" He asked.


    It took me a moment to realize his confusion, I corrected myself by asking for ''leggings'' He seemed to mutter something about how strange it was for a woman to wear leggings.


    Finally, I had the clothes that I desperately sought. For my body, I had a simple leather vest and a sleeveless shirt. My legs was a cloth pair of pants, they were a little tight but I didn''t bother me. To top it off I had gotten some nice leather boots.


    There. The shopkeeper hiked his thumb to the mirror behind him, I strode to the mirror and suddenly it hit me. I never looked at my face yet, a sudden nervousness came over me that I couldn''t understand.


    I stood before the mirror to see... a voluptuous beauty standing and staring back at me.


    The woman was... no, I... was... beautiful? The reflection showed a woman in her late teens early twenties with medium length hair, reaching to my shoulders, The chest was... well, even with a vest and shirt it was still pronounced.


    While I had no previous knowledge of breast sizes but if I were to take a comparison measure of an object, that object would be a fruit, and that fruit would be a cantaloupe.


    Taking my gaze from my chest, I looked a bit more at the rest me. My arms were toned, I had seen my stomach and legs while I was changing and they were equally tone. My skin was sun kissed without a tan line to be seen.


    My face was sharp but perhaps that most interesting thing was my eyes.


    They were... different colors. One was a hazel color while the other was a baby blue.


    "Wow..." I whispered like a prayer. This woman was... beautiful. There was no other way to explain it.


    "You like the outfit? You gonna buy?"


    My attention was averted from the mirror to the shopkeeper.


    "Uh... yes. I like it. How much?" Please don''t be too much.


    He shrugged. "About five coins I"d say."


    Eh? Only five coins? That was a relief. I quickly purchased the clothes and some belts and pouches.


    Never know when I''d need some extra storage space. It came to a total of seven coins.


    I thanked him and left.


    ........


    I found myself in front of the local blacksmith, it stood intimidatingly in front of me.


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside. The first thing note was the sudden intense heat that came from within.


    I could see and anvil and furnace some swords, axes and maces laid on a rack near that furnace but I couldn''t see the blacksmith anywhere.


    "Hello?" No answer.


    I walked over to the anvil and spotted a sword laying against it. Judging from the wrought look, it didn''t seem finished.


    "H-Hey what are you...?"


    The voice trailed off and I looked up to see a young man about my age standing beside the furnace.


    He had big work gloves and short hair that was messy. He looked at me with a mesmerized look on his face.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.''Ugh, another lustful stare'' I thought. Before I could ask him if I could buy a sudden voice boomed out.


    "ABLE? WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU-"


    A large man came out from behind the young man. He had a scar over his eye and another on his chin.


    He looked at the man then me then back at the man.


    "OI, ABLE! I TOLD YOU NOT TO BRING WENCHES INTO THE SMITH! THE FUCK IS THIS!?"


    Wench? I flinched at the ''name''


    "I-I d-didn''t" Able stammered his words. I intervened before there was an overbearing misunderstanding.


    "He didn''t bring me here. I came here on my own" The large man glared at me through his scar. "I came to buy"


    The large man threw his head back "BWAHAHAHAHA!" He heartily laughed as if I told him the best joke he heard in ages.


    "YOU WANT TO BUY!? HAHAHA! IT SEEMS LIKE WE HAVE A WOMAN WANTING TO BE MORE THEN SHE''LL EVER BE!"


    His insults were REALLY pissing me off. I gritted my teeth. He closed the distance with a stride that was clearly intended to impose me.


    "SO, YOU THINK THAT MY WEAPONS CAN BE BOUGHT BY ANYONE!? DO YOU REAL-"


    He emphasized his last bit of words with a poke of his finger on my breast, before he could finish I quickly grabbed his finger which despite being a blacksmiths hand it was a little thin. I jerked the finger in the opposite direction which gave a quick *snap* sound.


    He looked at his newly deformed finger with a blank expression on his face, slowly the face came to recognition as his mind gripped the situation.


    "AAAAAHHHHHHH! FUCK!"


    Without missing a beat, I grabbed his ear and tripped his legs out from under him. I grabbed a piece of cloth and grasped


    the hot iron from the furnace. Only a small piece of it was in the furnace bit the whole thing was still pretty hot.


    I held the piece of hot iron near his face, his eyes as wide as plates. No time to back down. Through gritting teeth I said:


    "Are you going play nice? If not then I''ll ensure those scars on your face will be nothing short of a pleasant memory"


    His face was a mask of absolute terror.


    "Y-YOUR A FUCKING CRAZY BITCH!"


    "Crazy?" I smirked. "You haven''t seen anything yet"


    I closed the distance on the hot iron, his whiskers melted.


    "FUCK! FUCK! OK!! ABLE! TAKE HER THE FRONT AND SHOW HER OUR STUFF"


    Able, who was simply just standing there just nodded with a disbelieved mask on his face.


    I place the hot iron back in the furnace and followed Able the front. I looked much nicer here. Shining armor, weapons and the like adorned the walls. I looked around before Able caught my attention by clearing his throat.


    "U-um are you looking for anything in particle?"


    "Yes." I answered like I knew what I was talking about. Of course, I didn''t know jack besides what I''d seen from movies ad video games.


    "I''d like you to show me some of your greatswor- I mean two-handed swords and your maces."


    Able simply nodded and showed me their selection. "Give me a price range." I said.


    "Well you''ll probably want something simply so these steel sword will go for about ten coins. The maces on the other hand will likely run you about seven coins"


    Hmmm... I had forty left from the general store so if I went with his recommendations I''d be left with 23 coins.


    "Very well, I''ll take it."


    After being fitted with a mace sheath (which was just a rope brought into a circle.) I struggled with the two handed sheath that fitted on my back. The problem was that the buckle came around in front over my chest.


    My breasts were just too large to allow the buckle to fit properly "Great" I muttered.


    So I had to shove the buckle under my breasts which caused them to protrude out more. Able''s face was flustered as I finally finished outfitted my sheaths. I place my new weapons in their respective sheaths and paid Able what he was owed. I left the smith feeling like a new ma- err I mean... woman?


    ..........


    Author''s notes: Another chapter done. So a few tidbits. First: as far as I know, despite what hear in movies or see in games the term ''greatsword'' is incorrect. The proper term would be two-handed sword.I''m not a scholar bit this is what I''ve heard. Second: In medieval times the word ''pants'' wasn''t used, instead leggings was the term used mostly.


    ''Trousers'' is use by the brits so leggings. Also, women didn''t wear pant until the 60s, 70s. Again, I''m not a scholar but this is what I''ve heard. Feel free to correct me if I''m wrong. Cheers.

 Chapter 4: New adventure, New dangers.

    I stood outside of the blacksmith with my weapons, so the last thing was food and I was set. I made my way to the marketplace, or rather the few stalls that stood near the well that I came from. Truthfully, I was starving. So I browsed the stalls and seen what they had to offer.


    I saw three stalls, one a jewellery, one a potion stall and finally a stall with meats. Immediate I moved towards the meat stall and purchased a pound of dried venison. 5 coins. So I had 18 left. Hmmm... I suppose that was all I could think off.


    I moved towards the gate munching on the dried meat, the guards, or rather the militia guards looked awkwardly at me.


    One of them stopped me and asked. "Where are you going girl?"


    ''Girl?'' I thought. Huh. Do I really look that young?


    "I''m heading out." I answered.


    "Not right now you''re not," He said quickly.


    I tensed. Great, was there going to be another problem? I already had my fill of them and I hadn''t been here all that long.


    "Why not?" I asked. I was expecting "Because you''re a woman" or "Don''t you have a husband to get back to?" But instead, he said "Because there are reports of highwaymen on the road out. They already ambushed three carriages so no one goes out until it''s been resolved"


    Highwaymen? Those masked guys who ambushed carts and such? Instead of being worried I felt a sudden rush of excitement. I had my first chance to do something to earn some fame. I looked at the guard again.


    "Well, maybe I can take care of that problem?" I said.


    The guard looked at me for a full second before he threw his head back and roared with laughter.


    "Hey Olen! Did you hear what this wench said? She said she''ll ''take care of the problem''"


    The guard on the opposite side of the gate roaring laughter matched the guard in front of me. Ugh, these... FUCKING guys.


    "That''s a good jest little gir-" "HOW ABOUT I BEAT YOUR SORRY-FAT-LAZY-GRAVEL-SUCKING ASS RIGHT HERE RIGHT NOW!" I yelled. My temper blew through the roof. Both guards laughter died instantly.


    The guard in front of me narrowed his eyes before saying "Oh, you got a big mouth little girl. Mayhap you shouldn''t have left whatever brothel you came from!" He grasped his spear with both hands as I undid the buckle on my two-handed sword. I had my sword out in front of me still in it''s sheath, holding it by the sheath and hilt. The guard thrust his spear, I quickly hit the handle of the spear and held it to my right, with the spears path diverted I unsheathed my sword and jabbed it at the guards throat.


    I stopped just a few inches from his Adam''s apple, we stood there like statues. His expression was one of disbelief.


    "So are you going to let me through or am I going to have to permanently relieve you of your guard duty?"


    His eyes widen before saying "A-aye. Go on through."


    I sheathed the blade and did up the buckle again. Leaving the town I walked along the road feeling equal parts nervous and excitement. I was fiddling with my two-handed swords sheath for a little while. I didn''t like it at my back because it was hard to reach it. So I made it into a strap and slung it over my should, like a hunter would have his rifle on his shoulder.


    I walked for about ten minutes, I had spotted a castle before I left Alton so I wanted to head that way and see what the city had to offer. Judging from it distance it looked like it would take about a day and a half to get there, if I was being optimistic about it. Sudden a man came out from behind a bush to block my path.


    "Well hello there, aren''t you a strong beauty with your big sword and your lovely outfit?" The man had a rapier and spoke with a rather suave accent that I wasn''t fond of. I figured he wasn''t alone, I had a hard time believing a single man with a rapier cause so much trouble for people so my eyes started scanning the woodland area to my left for any comrades.


    "I thank you for your kind words, but I''m not really fond of men, especially ones who have the three-to-one advantage."


    I spotted a shadow figure standing on a rock in the clearing in the woodland area and some light shining off of something in a bush near me. A sudden clapping came from the man standing on the road.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Well well well, aren''t you sharp? Then I suppose you know what''s going to happen next?"


    "Yeah" I said. "We fight"


    I turned to the figure standing in the bush, slid the strap off my shoulder. The figure moved in the bush before rushing out with a dagger, clearly trying to gain the advantage before I could draw my sword. I thrust out the sharp end of the into his stomach which he made an "Ohmfff" sound. Without breaking the stride, I twirled the blade so the crossguard jammed in his eye.


    "HIIIIYYYAHH!" The man screamed. I pulled back to examine the crossguard and seen a bit of blood on it. ''I went that deep?'' I thought? The suave man rushed in to save his comrade, thrusting his sword. I leant back, just out of reach of his rapier. I unsheathed my two-handed sword and stood ready. I had the advantage in reach but I had to be careful.


    He tried to close the distance by thrusting past my sword, but I caught it on my crossguard and lifted the blade up so it poked over my head, I then positioned the blade tip at him at thrusted.


    He tried to tilt his head out of the way but I wasn''t aiming for his head. I instead cut the side of his throat, which caused a huge gash that spurted blood out from the wound in large amounts. He dropped his sword grabbing his neck and falling to his knees in a panic. The man who''s eye I struck let out a cry as he threw himself at me. I simply jabbed the hilt of my sword out at his nose with led to a sickening crunching sound which made him go limp.


    I looked at the scene I made. The suave man was dead, and this other man was probably going to be injured severely.


    Bile suddenly boiled  in my throat as I- *Whoosh* a sudden arrow flew by me which snapped me out of my guilt fueled trance. ''Right.'' I thought. ''Fight now, guilt later.''  With new resolve, I charged the archers position, he suddenly turned to run away. ''Oh no you don''t'' I gave chase down a path. I observed him pick something up then turn to throw it at me, a rock? he was desperate.


    I jumped off the beaten path and followed him through the woods. I had my sword gripped tightly, ready for the opportune moment to strike. He stopped for a brief moment to catch his breath and see where I was, he showed a confused look as he didn''t spot me. I jumped out from the heavy woods, sword pointed at the ready. Before he could react I thrusted the blade through his chest, running him through. He eyes went wide for a brief moment before they rolled back and his body went limp.


    "Ha... ha.... ha..." I was panting hard. But I stood there waiting for the guilt to boil again. I waited and waited but only a small twinge of it surfaced. Perhaps the worse of it was gone? I looked down the path that the man way heading.


    "Hmmm..." I wonder where he was heading? Their hideout? I decided to follow the path cautiously. I soon spotted wood smoke and quickly ducked into the woods. I crouched in the tall grass, like a lion sneaking up on a gazelle. I came close and spotted a small camp.


    I sat there and observed the camp, a few tents, fire pit and just single guard. ''huh... only one?'' I slowly exited the tall grass sneaking up on the guard. Step after slow step. The tension was enough to kill me, but I have to be relaxed. I finally was crouched behind him. I slowly place my hand on the tip of the sword and positioned it on the back of his neck. Just one stab, one was enough to put him down, so why was I hesitating? Was I feeling guilty again? Why? He undoubtedly killed or assisted in killing a few people so why was I- suddenly he turned his head to look over his shoulder and jolted in alarm as he seen me.


    I thrusted the sword through the back of his neck, blood sprayed through the front and back as he coughed. Blood came running from his mouth as he slumped over and laid quietly. I sat there in silence at the gruesome scene I witnessed.


    Bile rose in my throat but this time, I didn''t try to swallow it down, the hot bile rushed in my throat and I knead over and vomited.


    .....................

 Chapter 5: Respite and thoughts.

    *Smack* *Smack *Smack* I breathed in and out as I raised and smacked the bamboo sword down on the faceless man''s bamboo sword, I couldn''t see his face but that wasn''t a concern. *Smack* *Smack* *Smack* He had his sword out horizontally as I continued to smack his sword. Soon we switched roles as I held my bamboo sword horizontally and he was smacking his sword on my sword. "That''s enough" The voice called out. "Next" Without any word I moved my sword to stand vertical and the faceless man begun to swing his sword from side to side. Left, right, left, right. Smacking the sword to the left and right of my sword in rhythm as I held firmly.


    Sudden a black screening covered my eyes, like a filter. I looked at my opponent who wore a Bogu. (Kendo armor) I watched him through my helmet it was a little difficult to see through the ''men'' (Face mask) but I kept my eyes on him. He raised his sword as suddenly another filter crossed my eyes.


    I was standing in front of a man wearing an Aikidogi (A uniform worn by martial artists training for aikido).


    He stuck a palm out at me and with my forearm I deflected it and grabbed it with both hands, raising his elbow above his head for a second before jerking it down it making the man fall.


    I stood before him again and struck out with a palm strike of my own, he grabbed it, lifting it with one hand then grabbing my Aikidogi with the other and tossed me on the mat.


    I stood before... a man. He had an Aikidogi but also wore a man face mask of a bogu. I approached him and he slowly took off his man to reveal his face, it was... THE MAN I KILLED! His eyes were missing and he still had the hole in his throat, he opened his mouth and let out a bone chilling gurgling sound.


    My eyes flashed open and I shot up to let out a terrified cry, my gaze shot in all directions looking for him.


    My heart was pounding in my chest, sweat made my clothes stick to me and I was hyperventilating.


    ''Where... where is HE!?'' I frantically searched. soon my heart calmed a bit as I came to grips with my panic.


    ''R-right. a dream. Just a dream.'' I thought letting out a relieved sigh.


    My mind quickly flashed as I recalled all that happened. Reading that book, waking up in the well, the attempted rape and getting my gear, leaving the town and getting stopped by highwayman, killing them... including the man at camp.


    My eyes widen as I slowly turn to looked behind me, the man I stabbed in the back of the throat. He laid dead near me.


    " Just a dream..."  I reassured myself.


    I paused and thought about what I just said. ''No, not just a dream. More like memories.'' My days training in Aikido and Kendo. They were memories I was quite fond of. The discipline, making friends and receiving my black belt in Aikido and achieving a Dan rank in Kendo. (Similar to black belt in Kendo)


    I breathed out, I had mostly calmed down. I never really had a dream that intense before so I shook me pretty badly. I slowly got up and grabbed my sword and noticed the discoloured spot on the ground where I vomited. ''I must have passed out after I puked. I looked up and noted that the sky had an orange and crimson paint to it. ''It must be nearly sunset'' I thought.


    I moved near the body which emitted a really pungent smell, I nervously poked it with my sword, expecting... what? To jump up and grab me? I slowly grabbed his coat and started to drag him away. I came up on a peculiar sight. There were 9 graves in a small open patch. They were shallow with no gravestones, ''Must be the people they killed'' I thought.


    Expectantly (and conveniently) there was a grave already dug. ''Probably expected to fill it soon'' I dragged the body into the grave then used the spade that was stuck into the ground to bury the body. I finished and dropped the spade and turned around to leave, leaving behind any guilt I had too.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ......


    I was sitting in front of the fire I made, it took a few tries but I managed to ignite the embers the sat under the charred logs. I threw a new set of logs and slowly stirred them with a stick. I sat, leaning against a rock.


    ''I''m finally alone'' I thought. Ever since I woke up in this world I wanted to sit down and think.Asking questions but the when I tried problems arose. From my lack of clothes which lead people to stare, making me uncomfortable. Attempted rape, which showed me I needed to get away, far away from there or more problems would arise.


    I admittedly left out there a bit to hastily but, it was best. ''Now...'' Why? That was the big question. I only remembered reading that book the old woman recommended and passing out find myself hoisted up in a bucket from a well. The three that saved me said something about me... no, this body, stumbling in the street before falling in the well. So who was I now? Who was this body I inhabited now? The lack of clothes certainly said that whoever this woman was she wasn''t rich or anyone of noteworthy. So who? I had searched the clothes while changing and came up empty.


    Was I a run-away? "Hmmm..'' ''I guess there''s no point asking myself.'' I remember spotting a castle and city in the distance from Alton so I figured it was probably best to ask questions there or maybe even walk around and someone who knew me would spot me. Well, either way, I wasn''t moving today it was almost sundown so I guess I was sleeping here. I was still tired. Both mentally and physically. There was one thing I wanted to check before heading the bed.


    I started to search their loot, which they kept in one chest. There was quite a few valuables in it. From silver water goblets, to gem necklaces and even some scrolls. I unraveled the scrolls to look at them. "What the..." All the scrolls were written in a strange language I couldn''t decipher.


    "Well... Whatever."


    I looked through the scrolls hoping to find- "Ah! There!"


    A map. I looked at it, I could read which struck me as odd. ''I could read this world''s language?''


    I probably shouldn''t look a gift horse in the mouth. I examined it and found Alton immediately, I traced a line, which represented the road toward the city.The city''s name was Longris. ''Longris?'' Well, now I had a map so there was only one thing left to do today. Go to bed. I peeked in the tent and found a large animal skin wrapping some hay and a large fur messily laid off to the side. ''Well, that looks... comfy'' I laid in it and covered myself.A sudden wave of fatigue hit me and before I knew it, I was asleep.


    INTRODUCTORY COMPLETE.


    .......


    Author''s note: So the introductory phase is over, I hope you enjoyed. I''d like to address some concerns you guys expressed. First many were confused as to where the protagonist learned to fight as he/she does, well I showed you. I do apologize but the reasoning was trying to add a small level mystery to the protagonist as well as move pass his past. 1. I admit, the mystery could have been handled better. 2. I want to move pass his past so I don''t have to inject a huge bio for him/her. Sounds like I''m being lazy but there''s another reason. I simply want an acknowledgment of the MC being male but nothing else.This is a story dealing with sexism so if I wrote a bio for him, what good would that do for him now? I want him to be male turning into female to provoke some thought, not TOO heavy but astray away from the things you commonly see in reincarnation stories you usually see.


    These are my reasons so I hope you understand. Thank you and take it easy.

 Chapter 6: A womans scorn.

    I could hear the chirping of birds. It was something I was unused to hearing, I slowly opened my eyes, and seen a large piece of fabric hang over a long piece of wood. The sun''s rays bled through the fabric. I laid there taking the strange sight I was seeing, ''this isn''t my bedroom'' I though. I instantly remembered why I was here, the whole story. "Oh yeah, I came to this world after that book" I slowly got up, pushing the hot fur blanket aside. I rubbed my crusty eyes, yawned and stretched. ''So, day 2'' I thought.


    I got out of the tent and took in my surroundings. Little had changed, the forest, the fire pit and the chest of loot haven''t moved since last night. Was I really expecting them to? "Right, it''s time to get moving." My usual habit called for a shower but since there wasn''t any sources of water it had to skip. That and... well... showering with this body... when I changed my clothes back in Alton I was careful not to look at my body. I felt it was... too surreal so I did most of it with my eyes closed.


    I would have to eventually though. ''Enough of that'' I decided to check the loot chest again and observed the valuables, there was quite a few goods in the chest. I still had the map but did I really want to leave all this stuff behind? My pocket of coins was light so I really had to find something to help me fill it again. I sighed, it WAS someone else''s but they were dead so it was now stuff lying in a chest now so I should stop feeling guilty about it. I searched for something else to put it in and came up empty.


    "Hmmm..."


    Well, I guess I have to take what I can carry. I took the necklaces and scrolls and stuffed them in my pockets and pouches. I found a rope and went back in the tent to tie up the fur blanket, I slugged it on my back.


    "There, all done" I probably could use the blanket just in case I needed to sleep outside again. With everything all set I headed out.


    .................


    "God, I''m an idiot. How could I forget WATER!?" I had been walking for about three hours and only then did it dawn on me  that water would be an issue. My mouth was sticky. ''Just keep moving'' I thought. I continued for about another hour before I had to stop. I sat on the side of the road and took a look at the castle. My objective. It still seemed so far. What would I find there? Answers? More questions? The sudden rumbling sound surprised me as I spotted a large group of people. I became tense, ''bandits''?


    I spotted a banner carried by one of them. A banner? So... not bandits? Soldiers? They must belong to a kingdom. I couldn''t imagine bandits waving a banner so they must be soldiers. They now came closer and soon were walking up to me. One of the soldiers put his hand on his sword as he approached me, I tensed.


    "Move aside, wench." He commanded in a threatening voice. I wanted to retort by saying that there was plenty of room on the road, but perhaps pissing him off wasn''t the smartest move. There was a company of fifty-plus soldiers in the group so trying to push back would probably end in retaliation from ALL of them.


    I scooted back a few feet which in turn the soldier let go of his sword and moved on. Only when the company was slowly  trudging pass me did I realise that they in no state to fight. Many of them had bandages on different parts of their bodies, some had armor with was torn or falling apart and they wore expressions that they were fighting to stay awake or some looked shell-shocked. A few wagons pass which has some feet sticking out at the ends and a tarp covering them. Some had soldiers rolling and groaning on them.


    I was pondering if I should ask them if I could buy some water or ask for a ride but decided against it. They probably needed both more. As they passed one of the soldiers from the back looked at me and quickly broke formation and walked up to me.


    "Oi, how much?"


    "Excuse me...?" I asked dumbfounded by his sudden question.


    "I asked you ''how much?''" He said, slowing his speech on the last two words, treating me as if I stupid.


    "How much for what?" I gritted through my teeth, I pinned him with a glare.


    "Not too bright are you wench? I''m asked much for a quick wooing"


    Wooing..? ....!? He''s not talking about me selling myself for sex is he!? "W-what, I would never do such a disgusting thing like that!" I shouted. Is he FUCKING KIDDING ME!? He pinned a glare at me and said "You talking back to me wench? You should know your place!" He raised his arm to backhand me, I tensed, ready to defen-


    "Oi! What''s going on here!?"


    Both our attention was brought to a man wearing some armor, he looked like a knight of some sort. Most of his armor set was missing so I was unsure.


    The man came from the company of soldiers and looked at the other man who asked me the question. He had a question of his own for the man.


    "Hort, if I recall correctly, what is going on here?" The ''knight'' asked.


    The soldier nodded and said "Yes Sir Lohan. I was questioning this woman on the suspicion of stealing some valuables"


    My jaw slacked at his answer. BULL-FUCKING-SHIT. The man continued by saying "...as you can see from one of her pouches she seems to be holding some valuables" I immediately looked down and realized that one of the necklace chains were hanging from my pouches. The ''knight'' noticed and said "...I see."


    He looked at me and said "Well? What have you to say for yourself?"


    I was absolutely flabbergast at the situation that I was presented. This was... unbelievable! I had to avert this situation FAST.


    "I did NOT steal these valuables, I took them from a group of highwaymen on my way here. They were robbing carts and carriages and stored the loot so after dispatching them I took them as their previous owners were killed. I admit I wasn''t committing a noble act by doing this but it was of little concern at the time."


    The ''knight'' arched a brow before snorting. "You expect me to believe that one wench took on a group of highwaymen alone?" With his tone, he was mocking me. "Well... shall I say I believe you, you still robbed the dead indirectly no?" He held his hand out. "Hand over the valuables." I was stumped. I suppose I did indeed take from them but if I didn''t they likely would have been taken by someone else. I sighed in defeat, I open my pouches and started handing over, I finished, waiting for him to speak, He looked at the handful of valuables and returned his gaze to me.


    "Well now, that''s quite a bit. But there''s still one problem" ''Great, now what'' I thought.


    He turned to Hort and said. "What is it you were going to do Hort?"


    Hort smirked. "I was going to ''punish'' her''" His last word ''punish'' was said in a suggestive manner. ''Fucking bastard'' I thought.


    The ''knight'' turned to me and said "Very well, I permit you to do so"


    .....the blood drained from my face as I heard his words. "W-what?" I said, stuttering my words.


    The ''knight'' simply said. "The usual punishment for theft is to lose a hand, I believe you will be getting off easy this time around."


    Some of the other soldiers seemed to have had their interests peaked as they soon joined the two men in front of me.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.''Oh god...'' I thought. This can''t be happening. My mind reeled from fear. "B-but I handed the stuff over! Isn''t that enough?!" They weren''t listening now. I was paralyzed from fear, in two days alone I had to protect my chastity twice and this time, it was against a group of soldiers.


    Hort spoke up by saying "You talk too much wench!" He pulled his sword out, but my body wouldn''t move. I never in all my life have been thrown in such a position. I... I- *Swipe* Hort swung his sword at me and stood before me. My eyes were wide as I looked down to see blood dripping from my stomach. Pain flared as I took a few steps back and cried out. I fell on one knee and looked up to see Hort with a smirk. That smirk. That... FUCKING SMIRK!!! My mind turned from fear to rage in half a second. Adrenaline coursed through my body as I was sudden possessed with new resolve. I WOULD NOT DIE HERE! I WOULD NOT GET RAPED HERE! I''M GOING TO KILL THAT FUCKING COCKSUCKER!


    I stood up and ripped my sword outta my sheath and threw my fur blanket aside.


    Hort noted me and said "Oh? you know how to use that?" I didn''t answer. Two other men approached me and drew their swords, one came with a thrust. It seemed time itself slowed as I caught his sword on my crossguard, I countered with a thrust of my own which plunged into his eye. He screamed loudly as I turned to the next, he was already coming down with a horizontal slash. I moved to the side and swirled my sword to land on the side of his knee, I had cut about a 1/4 way in and he screamed in a similar fashion to his comrade.


    The piece of shit ''knight'' looked to see his fallen comrades, he didn''t even seem to have a care for what he seen. His gaze raised back to mine "Now you add assault to your crimes? Very well."


    He drew his sword and pressed forward. I stood ready with a fire burning in me. He took a stance in front and watch, feigning some strikes likely wait for me to mess up, he suddenly threw a thrust into my arm, it cut my arm but I didn''t feel it. Because the fire in me burned hotter that ANY pain he gave. His sword cut past my arm and I quickly grabbed his arm, his eyes widen in alarm before I thrust my sword through his chin and pierced out the top on his head. His face twitch before his eyes rolled back and his body went limp.


    I lowered his body and jerked my sword out of his head and stood again. The others were now backing away muttering "That wench killed Sir knight Lohan." A soldier stood out from the crowd to say "That''s enough! If you want to get yourselves killed for a woman then so be it! I, for one want nothing more then to go home so I''m leaving and I suggest you do the same!" Another soldier said "BUT SHE KILLED SIR KNIGHT LOHAN! YOU EXPECT US TO LET THAT GO UNPUNISHED!?" The soldier who spoke first answered "Yes, she did. You can clearly see that she is both skilled and has a fire in her more than any of us. Sir knight Lohan always abused his position and was a bad apple. If you want to avenge him then try, But I doubt any of us could take her down as she is now." With that, he left. The others soon followed with three exceptions, the two I wounded and Hort.


    Hort sneered. " You bitch! You think I''m going t-"  "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" I screamed. "I''M GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU!" I roared. The other two were out of commission so it was me and Hort. With his sword in hand, he adopted a similar strategy to Lohan. Feigning strikes and circling me, he suddenly kicked the ground, kicking up dirt. With one arm I covered my eyes and grasped my sword by the tip. "Got you" I heard him. I dived in through the cloud of dirt and thrust my sword, as I expected, he tried to go for an overhand strike. He looked surprised as I thrust through and the tip of my sword met his stomach. ''An eye for an eye motherfucker'' I thought. He fell over, clutching his stomach.


    "Goddamnit! I can''t believe I got done in by a roadside wench." I stood over him and raised my leg. "What are yo-" I cut him off by bringing the heel of my foot down on his testicles. "AH! FUCK!" Before he could cover himself I brought my heel down again, and again and again. I screamed loudly as I was stomping his balls with all the force I had, my frenzied assault ended as I was soon out of breath.


    "Holy fuck, she''s crazy!" The two I''d injured took off without another word.


    I stood over Hort, the tears were flowing from my eyes. I was reduced to wiping them again until they stopped. I took another look at him, his mouth had vomit slowly coming out and there was a large bloody patch where I had assaulted his testicles. If he wasn''t dead already, he would die soon. ''Good'' I thought. ''He fucking deserved it.''


    I felt no guilt for ending Mort''s life or Lohan''s. I turned to Lohan and crouched. I looked at him and opened his hand which had the valuables I got from the highwaymen. I also spotted a canteen. I took both and opened the canteen, I raised it to my lips but stopped. My eyes started to bleed more tears as the full weight came crashing down. I was accused of theft, the soldiers tried to rape me, then kill me. FOR WHAT!? Because one bastard couldn''t keep it in his pants1?


    This world was truly terrifying. I dropped the canteen and covered my face with my hands. I sobbed for an untold amount of time. My body was numb, I slowly pulled myself together. ''It won''t do any good to cry, I need to keep it together or I will fall'' I sniffed back my tears and grabbed the canteen again and drank. No. I wouldn''t fall to these people, I refused to allow that.


    I stood up and put the valuables in my pouches, leaving Mort and Lohan to rot on the road.


    .....................


    I had FINALLY arrived at Longris. If I thought It looked impressive from a distance it looked unbelievable up close. The city was busy as anyone would expect from such a place. I quickly made my ways to the stores to sell my goods. I sold my necklaces to the shopkeeper and pull out my scrolls I asked him what these scrolls with strange writing was.


    "There incantation scrolls" he said. "Incantation scrolls?" I asked.


    "Yeah, there for summoning monsters. From demons to shades."


    Summoning... monsters? Wait.. then magic exists in this world!?


    "It''s written in the demon''s language so scholars inscribe them on scrolls."


    I looked at the scroll. I never knew magic existed in this world. Then again, I never had much chance to ask much about this world from all that has happened.


    "How long would it take to learn this language?" I asked. He scoffed. "About five years minimum." Five years!?


    Well screw that, I''m not investing that much time.


    He bought all the scrolls giving me a totally of 73 gold pieces. Alright. Now that was finished, I needed to look for answers.


    ........................


    Author''s note: So this chapter was a bit longer then normal, I had originally planned to make it longer but I had spent nearly 5 hours writing this so I''m just too tired to continue. Hope you enjoy. Cheers.

 Chapter 7: The lost identity

    I had finished with selling my goods so I guessed it was time to search for answers. First thing first, though, I had to find a healer or something to heal me. The wounds from my previous battle were still hurting somewhat. I asked around and quickly was pointed a healer. I entered the shop and was immediately greeted by an old woman who was sitting at a table.


    "Hello there! Welcome! How many I assist you, young lady?"


    The woman smiled at me, which really displayed her laugh lines. I showed her my cuts and she immediately gasped.


    "Oh my! Those are quite terrible! Come here and let me see."


    I strode over and sat at the table, she pulled up the table and first examined the wound on my arm. She held my arm with both hands and only then did I notice some strange markings on her hands. What are those? She covered my wound with her hands and suddenly the markings on her hands started to glow. I could feel a warm sensation on my arm. It sort of tickled. Soon the glowing stopped and she reeled her hands back to show that the wound was completely healed.


    "Wow." I muttered. That was amazing.


    "Is this the first time seeing such a thing?" Asked the woman.


    I simply nodded and she said. "Well, it''s a common thing here, Where did you say you were from?"


    "I didn''t." I answered. It probably wasn''t nice to be closed off like that but I didn''t figure it best to tell her that I was from another world. "Well, it''s only given to someone of the church." She raised her hand and showed her marks.


    "These show that the person has the ability to healing others with blessings"


    "I see..." I said. So that''s what there for. She healed my wound on my stomach. There was still a small tear on my vest from before but at least, the wound was healed. With that, I looked up to her and asked "How much?"


    The woman looked surprised by my question and said. "Well, it would seem unfavorable to charge such a lovely young lady so I''m quite fine." I knew she was just being nice, but I still said. "I appreciate the offer, but I''m not looking for charity."


    The woman had another look of surprise and I felt a little bad for saying it but I was still a bit bitter over the recent happenings. I pulled out five coins and said. "Is this enough?"


    She looked at the coins, then me and said. "I guess you haven''t had many good things happen to you recently."


    I stifled a scoff. Yeah, that about summed it up. I sighed and nodded. I was about to add something before she took the coins and placed them in my hands, she looked at me and said. "Kindness is a fleeting gift that is not giving often, the world has a way of taking that kindness till it no longer exists in people. You should allow that kindness to be given every now and again."


    I was taken aback by the old woman sudden burst of wisdom. I thought about it and she was right. I had allowed the men to take my upbeatness and make me bitter. I wanted to be treated like an equal but if I stayed like this I would surely become worse than those men. I paused before saying. "I suppose you''re right, I just haven''t been myself lately. I apologize." The woman beamed and said not to worry about it. I thanked her and made my exit.


    .............


    When I left the healer I had pondered where I should begin, it seemed that the poorer district would be a likely place to start so I begun to make my way there. I had found the poorer district or the ''Graytown'' as it was called. I walked on the street for about ten minutes before I seen something in the distance. It was under a bridge and as I got closer I realized the it was an market, there was cages, but I couldn''t see what was inside of them. I got closer and suddenly something stood up in the cage and I noticed it had a humanoid shape, it hit me that it didn''t just have the shape, it WAS a human.


    "Oi! Don''t get any funny ideas about releasing them you hear?" The voice came from my left, I turned to see a short and fat man standing by a cage. He approached me and his face became one of realization.


    "Teela?" The man asked. ''Huh?'' I thought. Who''s Teela? He got closer and a smirked played on his plump lips. "Teela, it is you. So what happened? Couldn''t take the cold harsh world and came crawling back for forgiveness?" I slowly grasped what he was saying... so.... my name... no this body''s name... is Teela? Why did he know me? I looked at the cages with people in them and the answer hit me hard. Don''t tell me I was a...


    "W-who are you?" I asked, but I feel I already knew the answer.


    He tilted his head and said. "You playing dumb or something?" He noted my stuff. "Where''d you get that stuff? You stole it?" My anger flared. "I did NOT steal ANYTHING you FAT FUCK!" I spat. He was clearly taken aback by my hostility and sneered. "WHO GAVE YOU THE RIGHT TO TALK LIKE THAT TO ME!? YOU! A MEER SLAVE!?" I fell silent. ''Slave?'' So it was true... I was a slave...


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Pork! This bitch of a slave needs to be punished for abandoning her place and talking back to her superiors. Give her proper treatment!"


    An enormous man appeared brandishing a large wooden club with spikes adorning it, dried blood crusted the club. I looked at him and said. "So you''re his bitch huh?" I felt a bitterness rising in me. "You kill any slaves with that club?" He raised his head before saying "Indeed I did." My bitterness tripled as he revealed this without so much as an ounce of sympathy for his cruelty.


    I unsheathed my sword and said. "Well then ''Pork'' how about I see if I can make you squeal like a little bitch?"


    ''Pork'' Threw his head back and boomed with laughter. "You think I would sink to your le-" I didn''t give him a chance to finish as I quickly raise my sword and brought it down on his hand. His laughter died in a second as he looked down at his hand, which was lying on the ground grasping the club.


    "AHHHHH! FUUUCK!" He cried out, holding his stump. He jerked his head to look at me, roared and charged. I held my ground and ran him through with the sword. His knead over with his head lowered, "damn, damn, damn" He muttered, he was probably going into shock. I raised my sword and swung it down, ''Porks'' head rolled away leaving his body twitching. I turned to the fat pig, who''s face was one of shock and disbelief. "H-how the hell...?"


    I picked up the club with the hand intact and turned to him. He realized his situation so he turned to run. I grasped the club with both hands and threw it at his legs, a crunch sound echoed out as he was reduced to screaming out in pain and rolling around holding his leg. I walked up to him and knelt over him, I grabbed his collar and raised his head. "Don''t hurt me... just don''t..."


    I shook my head, ''what a pitiful man indeed'' I slapped him to gain his attention. "I won''t hurt you anymore if you tell me what I want to know."


    He was shaking but managed to sputter "W-what do you want to k-know?" He asked. I asked the most simplest question there was. "Who am I?" He looked at me for a few seconds before saying "You lost your memory or something?" I answered "Yes." I was hoping to just get past this and find the truth. He let out a shaky breath before saying "Well, I don''t know everything about you. I simply found you on a street. I thought about leaving you as you were pretty sickly, but by some divine intervention, I guess you could call it, I took you and fed you. I never would have guessed that you would turn into quite the looker. I had you do things like manual labor to toughen you up a bit. But the day I was going to sell you, you took off."


    I took in the information slowly... so I guess I was a runaway after all. I still didn''t have all the answers but by now... I didn''t care anymore. ''Would finding out really change anything now?'' I guessed not.


    I spotted keys on his person and grabbed them. "Hey! W-what the he-" I cut him off by giving him a deadly glare.


    "I suggest you take off, or should I say, limp off." He took the advice and started limping away.


    I moved back to the cages and started unlocking them. "Teela? Is that you? You''ve... changed." I could see that there was about seven of them, two girls and five women. One of the older woman, about in her late thirties, stepped forward.


    "What are you doing?" She asked. I looked at her and said "Freeing you, what does it look like?" She shook her head and said. "You really think that you simply solved everything by freeing us?" I paused at her question, ''what is she talking about?'' "Should you be a bit more grateful, I''m helping you." I injected. She scoffed and said, "It''s true you freed us but did you ask ''what next?''" Before I could answer she continued "Where are we going to go now? Who''s going to take care of our needs? Do you think anyone''s going to want to take in a bunch of slaves? How are we going to survive now? That fat pig may have been greedy but he at least fed us."


    I felt suddenly cornered by her overwhelmed questions, the more I thought about it the more I realized she was right on some level. As disgusting as that fat bastard was he at least gave them somewhere to sleep. Now that they were no longer slaves where would they stay? I didn''t have the money to take care of them and I doubt other people wanted to be bothered  with them.


    I acted before I thought and now they were going to suffer as a result. "I''ll think of something." I said


    The older woman didn''t seem convinced "I''m sure you will" I finished freeing them and now stood there thinking of how I would help them. There was only one preferred way to help them, get a piece of property. Easier said than done. I asked them if there was a place they had a place they could stay for awhile. The older woman said there was. I parted ways to find them a new home.


    ...............

 Chapter 8: The gratitude of ones freedom. PART 1

    I had followed the slaves to a large sewer grate to apparently ran to the central city so they were fine for now. I had searched for about a half an hour and finally stumbled upon a building with sold deeds. I went in a started search through. I had found a peculiar piece of land. I was a piece of farmland, by the description, it was run down quite badly and was selling for cheap. Four hundred coins. If that''s considered cheap then I wondered what was the norm? I asked the manager to hold on to it for me and I would be back to pay for it later.


    Now I needed to find something to pay for it. If by chance alone, an opportunity came fast. A man standing in the street was causing a gathering, I assumed he was a town crier.


    "Here! Here! The young prince has asked able warriors to save a beautiful lady who has been trapped in an abandoned castle, guarded by a dragon! He has offered the sum of one thousand gold pieces to save the helpless beauty. To the group who can bring her back first."


    A woman in a castle? Sounds pretty cliche but one thousand gold pieces was definitely a cause for excitement. I grabbed a paper and with the help of some locals I found where they were gathering. As I closed into the pub a guard stopped me at the door "Sorry young lady but this pub is curranty in use for a meeting." "I know." I said. "I came to join." The guard gave me a dead-pan look. "Har har. Very funny. Why don''t you go attend some tables at another bar, your beautiful so I''m sure you''d gather some tip fast. It''d be safer too." I glared at him. "I''m NOT interested in waving my ass around. Let me-" He cut me off "THIS IS ONLY FOR WARRIORS WENCH! FUCK OFF!" He pushed me away.


    I was wanting to give him an ''educational'' on why I could match any bastard in that bar but decided against it. If I attacked a guard then I doubt I''d be able to participate or receive the reward money. "Damn." I walked away, but not in defeat. I simply went to go get ready.


    .................


    "It''s been a full day, when are they going to get there?" I grumbled. I had been following a company of warriors for a full day and now it was day break and I suddenly spotted the castle. "FINALLY." I hadn''t been able to participate directly in the event but I decided to enter uninvited. I left the bar and got ready by buying some equipment, I got a few things. A grappling hook and a small machine that could fire the hook, some food for two weeks and a telescope. It had all come out to 40 pieces of gold. I had 33 pieces left but I was fine. I returned to the slaves and given them a few of the food I bought and told them I wasn''t sure how long I''d be gone.


    I then waited outside the pub until they left. I followed them to the gates and the company of warriors had been greeted by a few horses pulling a wagon. Probably a gift from the prince to let the warriors safe travel. Now I''d been following them for a full day and had to sleep outside for the night. I got up early to make sure I wasn''t left behind. Their pace was slow enough for me to keep up, but not easily. I had my fur blanket, the hook machine and a week of food, plus my sword and mace. So I felt like a pack mule at this point.


    We had finally reached the abandoned castle and it was already night so they seemed to sleep a safe distance away from it. I, too, set up camp. I was cold but I couldn''t start a fire or they''d likely spot it. So cold food for me. ''One more night'' I thought. I slept heavily.


    I woke up and sleepily looked over to where the company of warriors had camped, expect they weren''t there. ''OH SHIT!" I was panicking and suddenly remembered we were already here so It was fine. Their horses and wagon was there, but they were gone. I washed my face and was ready for the big day.


    I moved closer to the castle and spotted some figures. I pulled out my telescope and looked at looked at the figures. It was, unsurprisedly, the company of warriors. They stood at the fallen portcullis, it laid on the ground. '' What were they planning?'' I took the time to get a good look at the castle, I couldn''t last night so now it stood menacingly. The castle was located on an edge of a cliff and the gate where the warriors were was facing an edge, the road curved out from the gate, besides it''s strange location the castle looked pretty ordinary otherwise. I noted the tall tower that stood above anything else, it looked connected to the castle wall. I decide to start there.


    My plan was to wait until the company of warriors distracted the Dragon, then sneak in and take the lady and leave. Hopefully, before the warriors were killed. I looked at the warriors again and they were moving in. ''Alright, time to move'' I jumped from my perch and ran towards the castle as fast as my sore body would allow me, I could hear roaring from the castle so they clearly had the Dragon distracted.


    I set up the hook machine and fired it up at the tower, it hooked on the window the first try and I quickly attached it to my belt. I climbed up, praying that it would hold. As I neared the window the hook started to bend. ''Oh, shit.." I picked up the pace and just barely managed to grab the window sill before the hook gave away. ''Damnit! I paid good money for that and it breaks!?" I managed to climb in the window and slinked inside. I let out a breath of relief. ''I''m in'' I thought. Thank god!


    I looked around and noticed that there were quite a few plants in here, lots bore fruit on their branches. I soon laid eyes on a rather peculiar sight. There was a figure laying on a bed behind some silk curtains. I stood up and slowly walked over to the bed and pulled back the curtains. My breath was taken away from what I saw...


    The woman who laid on the bed was... breathtakingly beautiful. Her skin was smooth as silk and seemed to glow slightly. She wore a long dress that reached to her knees and it was white as snow. Her hair was silver and done up in a crown braid. My eyes fell on her ears and was taken aback by them, they were pointed. ''An elf?'' I thought. They exist? I crouched down near her and flustered as I looked at her chest. It was... HUGE. Her breasts were enormous. If my breasts were the size of cantaloupes then hers were the size of... well just a little smaller than watermelons. I looked back up to her face and was about to try to wake her up before I realized she was looking at me. I jumped up and tried to speak. ''Crap, did she notice I was staring at her breasts?''


    "Are you the one who is here to save me?" She asked. Her voice was like a breeze blowing through leaves, it was... beautiful, like her. I cleared my throat, before answering. "Yes, I''ve come to get you out of here."


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.She sat up in her bed, her movements were graceful like she''s been practicing for a long time. She stood before me and I notice she was just a bit smaller than me. She gave me a smile that took my breath away. "Thank you." She said. My stomach had butterflies in it as she thanked me. I had to think of something to say, I immediately turn my attention to the plants, trying to not stare too long at her. "These plants..." I asked. "You take care of them?" She looked at them and smiled again. She walked up to one and said. "Yes, they are plants that I take care of with my magic."


    Magic? So she possesses magic? "How do you take care of them?" I asked. She showed me the plants soil start chanting something in a language I couldn''t understand. The soil started to glow and the soil soon looked richer. ''Huh... so that''s the magic she has. Interesting.'' She picked a pear that was dangling off a branch and gave it to me. "Here" she offered. I slowly took a bite and was surprised by it''s sweetness.


    "Wow... it''s good." I said. She showed me another breathtaking smile. I could get use to her smiles.


    "If it is not too rude to ask, may I know your name?" I was suddenly surprised by her question. Should I go with this body''s name? I guess so. "Teela" I answered. "Sarya." she said. That''s her name? I suddenly remembered about why I was here. "Uh, Sarya. We need to get outta here." She nodded and said. "Of course." She agreed.


    With the damn hook broken, we had to take the stairs. I jogged down the stairs, Sarya following behind.


    We heard the roaring of the Dragon as we closed in and we came up upon the courtyard. The warriors were practical decimated, with only about five left. We were going to have to fight our way outta here.


    Not my first choice, but it was something that I was forced into so no choice here.


    I spotted a ballista that was overturned, I went over and flipped it with much effort and aimed it at the Dragon. I waited for a brief moment before pulled the lever. The large bolt flew right into the Dragon''s wing and struck the point where it was connected to it body. The wing tore open and the Dragon let out an ear piercing roar that seemed to shake the castle itself.


    "Direct hit." I said. Now that the Dragon''s wing was crippled it wouldn''t be able to fly around.


    The Dragon turned it''s attention from the now dead warriors to me and Sarya.


    ''Ah, crap.'' I grabbed Sarya''s hand and ran down the stairs leading to the courtyard. I blew fire which covered the balcony which we were standing on a moment ago. We had to get out of here. I ran with Sarya to the gate and the Dragon followed.


    "Shit. We need to deal with him somehow." I yelled. "How?" She asked. A note of panic in her voice. I was short on ideas at the moment, how do you take out a Drag- I suddenly spotted the portcullis, It had a spiked design on it that looked painful. ''Idea'' I thought.


    "Sarya, go hide over there. I''ll deal with the Dragon." She looked worried but did as she was told. She hid behind some fallen rubble as I stared at the Dragon''s advance. ''Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.'' I repeated those words in my head.


    It advance slowed as it came closer. ''Don''t tell me he noticed the portcullis'' I thought. I hope it didn- suddenly the Dragon jump over the portcullis at me. "HOLY FUCK!" I Screamed. It JUMPED!? I managed to get out of the way in time as it slid and tried to turn in a 180 degrees.


    The Dragon seemed to forget that we were near a cliff and it slid off the edge. It desperately tried to claw at the ground but it was too heavy. I could hear the booming sound of it falling down the cliff.


    Me and Sarya looked over the cliff edge. ''Please be dead, please be de-'' A sudden roar could be heard from the chasm as I spotted the Dragon clawing it''s way back up through the smoke cloud it created.


    "FUCK!" I yelled. DAMNIT! What would it take to kill this thing!? Sarya looked haunted. I was brooding. Should we run? I was thinking and my eyes fell on the portcullis again. ''Another idea'' I thought. "Sarya? I need your help with something.''


    .................


    The Dragon had poked it''s head over the cliff and I waited behind the portcullis, Sarya hide behind the rubble again. I wait for it. It seemed to be in a mindless rage as it soon stood on the ground with all fours. It roared and charged, the Dragon stepped on the edge of the portcullis and the other end flew up and smashed it in the snout.


    I had help from Sarya by asking her if she could manipulate the ground, and she said she could. I told her to build a small trench below the edge of the portcullis and had her hide. When the Dragon would come it would step on the edge and have the gate fly up in it''s face. Kinda like if you stepped on a rake the handle would come up and hit you in the face.


    That''s what happened here.


    The Dragon snout was hit and with it came a sickening crunch as it reeled back. I seen it''s snout was now horribly deformed as it fell over, trying to breathe. It wasn''t dead. I unsheathed my sword and with all the strength I possessed I stabbed it in the throat. I jerked the blade up and down as it''s breathing grew erratic. Blood was pouring out but I kept it up until it stopped breathing.


    I jerked the bloody blade out and stepped back. Sarya came out from hiding. "Is it dead?" she asked as she closed the distance.


    I suddenly threw up my hands which startled Sarya. "HELL YES! I GOT IT! HAHAHAHAHA! WINNING!" I jumped up in victory as I was hooting in excitement. I grabbed Sarya by the waist and spun her around laughing. She shared my laughter and I soon put her down with sudden embarrassment. "S-sorry. I was just in the moment."


    She rewarded me with another breathtaking smile. "Congratulations, Teela." She said.


    "Thank you, for helping me. I couldn''t have done it without you." A small tint of red touched her cheeks and she smiled.


    "Thank you for coming to my rescue Teela." She was really beautiful. We stood there for a moment before I broke the silence by saying. "We should probably get going." Sarya nodded and I quickly when to the Dragon and wrench out a tooth. "What are you doing?" she asked. I held it up and said "Trophy"


    We left the Dragon and castle to make our way back to Longris.


    ...............


    Author''s note: Part two should be out soon hopefully. Cheers.

 Chapter 8: The gratitude of ones freedom. PART 2

    We (Me and Sarya) were sitting on the wagon that we ¡®borrowed¡¯ from the group of warriors. We had left the castle in a hurry, not wanting to spend another minute there.


    As I procured the wagon, I found quite a bounty of goods on board, from foods to some swords and equipment. We were about halfway through the day remaining silent.  I thought I¡¯d break the tension by asking some questions about Sarya. I learned that she was a member of an Elven kingdom that was far south. Her kingdom was built on an enormous tree called the World Tree. It sounded amazing. I also asked her where she learned magic and her reply was ¡®at her kingdom¡¯ she also gave me a quick lesson on how magic works in this world.


    There are three ¡®Binds¡¯ of magic or classes as humans called them. The magic that Connects. The magic that Manipulates and The magic that Heals.


    The connection magic connects to the Mana that flows through the world. It¡¯s all around us. It also requires a catalyst to use. Typically a staff made from specific wood embedded with the blood or hairs of magical monsters would allow stronger connection to the magic user and mana.


    However, a person couldn¡¯t simply equip a powerful catalyst and use powerful magic. The connection has more meaning than is apparent.  The connection also means a bond between the user, the catalyst and the mana that surrounds us. If one of those connections is too weak or isn¡¯t compatible then the connection will sever, sometimes violently, which can result in death.


    The Magic that Manipulates is the kind of magic that Sarya possesses. It can manipulate the elements of the world. From fire and water to earth and plants. Sarya had a love for plants at a young age so she wanted to learn how to help them. Magic of this kind required a certain knowledge on a specific language to chant the words necessary to bend it to your will. It was a pact to learn this sort of language. It could take as little as a few months to a year to learn. ¡°Huh¡­¡± was my response.


    There was finally the Magic that Heals. It was pretty self-explanatory. It only required The Markings that help bind. Apparently the magic used ones very own soul to fuel the healing, it wouldn¡¯t drain the person¡¯s soul permanently but it would make them very weary if they continued to use it without a break. It also required precision to use, or it could make thing worse.


    ¡°So why was an Elven woman staying at a castle guarded by a Dragon?¡± I asked. ¡°Clearly that¡¯s not a place for one such as yourself should stay.¡± I know I shouldn¡¯t press questions but I wanted to keep talking with her, it was nice to finally have a conversation with someone who wasn¡¯t trying to cuss me or look down on me or¡­ rape me.


    ¡°I left the World Tree a year ago to assist more people by using my talents to help the plant life. I wanted to help farmers with their soil by blessing it and bring bountiful harvest. I had found a few settlements that I could help but it turns out that the problem wasn¡¯t so much as with soil but a Dragon. The Dragon had terrorized the local population to some degree so I was hoping to find a way to stop this.¡±


    She paused before continuing. ¡°Some local kingdoms refused to help as the Dragon was too much for them so I decided to try something. I snuck into the castle with a bag of soil and pots and set up a room in the tower. I then used my magic to spawn seeds that caused pollen to affect the Dragon with a deep slumber. I had stayed there hoping to keep it in a sleep until someone would come to help.¡± She looked at me with a heartwarming smile. I felt heat in my cheeks as I took her info in. ¡°You¡¯re quite brash¡±I commented.  I thought about what she said and sudden it hit me. Those warriors that tried to take the Dragon must have fallen victim to the sleep pollen. They probably had a plan to take out the Dragon but failed to take in to account the pollen that surrounded them. They must have seen the Dragon sleeping and thought that they were going to have it easy but never asked ¡®why?¡¯ So they got caught in the pollen and awoke the Dragon, having their entire plan fall through. It would explain why they fell so easy.


    I barely noticed any plants with pollen or any sort of plant life in the castle because we were trying to leave as fast as possible but it was also likely due to the Dragon probably burning a majority of it. Well¡­ it wouldn¡¯t do any good to think about the past. So we hurried to the castle to claim the bounty.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    We had finally reached the castle mid-day. Unlike the warriors, there were only two of us so we could move faster as a result.


    I ¡®parked¡¯ the wagon at the gates and made our way inside. I was watching Sarya take in the sights with some amusement. She reminded me of a giddy country bumpkin coming in from the city, taking in all the sights and breathing out in amazement. It was cute to see.


    We managed to get to the castle, the guards gave me funny looks but I told them that I was returning from the quest that the Prince gave. They looked like they wanted to deny my entry but as they looked at Sarya, they eventually let me in.


    I entered the main hall and a man asked me ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± I glared at him and replied ¡°I¡¯m here at the request of the Prince. I had finished the request that he gave to save a certain someone.¡± The man looked past me and noted Sarya. ¡°So she¡¯s¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I replied. He looked at me again and said. ¡°Where are the other warriors?¡± ¡°Fallen¡± I replied. He took that in and said ¡°I see¡­ very well.¡±


    The man led me towards the throne and as I looked upon it. I wanted to curse as I seen the figure on it. The person on the throne was a kid, probably thirteen fourteen years old. HE was the Prince? You¡¯ve gotta be fucking kidding me.


    He was surrounded by beautiful woman feeding him fruit from a platter. There was a man standing next to him failing to hide his disgust with the young Prince. He had some armor that would suggest he was someone of importance. Bodyguard? General? Both?


    The man who greeted me cleared his throat to get the Prince¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Prince Hamrick? The warrior who rescued the Lady from the castle is here.¡±


    The Prince looked past both the women feeding him and the man, his eyes laid on me for a moment then Sarya. I could feel more eyes on me from other people in the hall. I shifted uncomfortably.


    ¡°Two women? Who¡¯s the wench with the short hair? The elf was the one I wanted but I have enough wenches here.¡± I held my hands at my back, gripping them tightly. This arrogant little shit.


    ¡°She¡¯s apparently the warrior who brought the elf back from the castle¡±


    There was a second of silence before laughter roared out from the people as well as the Prince.


    The Prince recovered from his laughter before saying ¡°She¡¯s the one? She bested a Dragon? I haven¡¯t heard such lunacy in a long time¡± He laughed some more. My gaze fell to the floor as I could feel tears coming. This was the first time I had been put in such a humiliating situation. It was unlike anything I had felt before.


    The Prince soon silenced the crowd by raising his hands. ¡°Well whether or not that¡¯s true I have the Elven beauty now. Guards? Retrieve her. Oh, and since I am feeling generous today I let you leave this castle unchained and the money will be used to buy her a nice dress for our wedding.¡±


    The guard reached for Sarya and she pulled back. I looked at the guard gritted ¡°If you try to touch her again I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯ll be unable to do so again.¡±


    He looked at me and smirked before trying again. I quickly threw him to the floor before he could react. A loud clang sound rang out as he hit the floor which followed with dead silence.


    ¡°W-what¡­? WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!¡± The Prince roared ¡°GUARDS! CHAIN THAT BITCH NOW!!¡± Soon I was surrounded by three more and the guard who I threw stood up to make it four. One guard tried to grab me but I tossed him into another. Two tried and I quickly grabbed one arm and twisted it the other threw a punch and I used my victim as a human shield to take the punch, a crack emitted from my ¡®shield¡¯ as he slumped. I threw him into the other guard to make them collapse. The other two charged at me, I swiftly moved to the side and jammed my thumb into one guard¡¯s eye gouging it out. He screamed bloody murder as he fell and rolled away. I tackled the last guard and sat on top on him and started raining fists down onto his face. One after another only he went limp under me.


    I stood up and turn to the now horrified Prince. Soon Sarya stood beside me and said ¡°This is enough! We don¡¯t need anymore-¡°SILENCE!¡± The Prince screamed. ¡°I AM THE PRINCE! I WILL BE KING! I WILL NOT HAVE THAT BITCH APPOSE ME!¡± His head snapped to the man standing next to him. ¡°GENERAL TOREN! KILL THAT BITCH!¡±


    The man looked at the Prince and me with a sigh before descending to me drawing his sword. I pushed Sarya away before I drew my mace.


    The general stood before me with a calm expression on his face. Despite his heavy looking armor, he didn¡¯t show any sluggish movement or discomfort. I twirled my mace in my grip as we circled each other. He attacked first with a quick jab, I knocked it away.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.I needed to get closer. I may not know everything about medieval combat but I knew maces served the purpose of working against armor. Since blade would just glide off most armor. The humble mace was the best choice.


    He attacked again and I knocked it away, I quickly advanced passed his sword. He grabbed me to stop me pushing me back. I grabbed his hand to twist it and- *Stab* I could feel something hot run through my stomach. My eyes widen as I slowly looked down to see his blade in my stomach. How did he¡­?


    ¡°NOOOOOO!¡± I could hear Sarya¡¯s scream echo out. I slowly tried to grab the blade hilt. Maybe if I can¡­ He jerked out the blade from my stomach. I could feel a cold seeping through my body, almost like an icy cold creeping through my body. My legs were losing their strength. Was this how it felt to die?


    My mind reeled back to the fight, how did he win? But I knew the answer; he was a battle harden general. He likely survived many battles and was most likely trained from a young age. He had both training and experience; I only had training and little experience from when I entered this world. I was an idiot for thinking I could best him.


    He reeled his hand back and over his head, I heard a little voice in the back of my head that said, ¡°Am I going to die here?¡± I didn¡¯t want to die yet. No¡­ I COULDN¡¯T die here.


    I brought his hand down and I quickly threw my mace up into his wrist. I could hear a crack sound as he stifled a cry of pain. I had a chance! I thrust my head forward and connected with his nose. He immediately fell over. I stepped forward and raised my leg, my legs felt like they had iron soles in them.  I brought my heel down on his face which made his entire body jerk.


    I staggered a bit; Sarya was by my side quickly. ¡°Teela? Teela, are you ok?¡± She covered my stomach wound with her hand and examined it. ¡°We need to get you to a healer quickly.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not yet.¡± I placed my hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°I have to do this.¡± She looked confused ¡°B-but why? Does money mean that much to you?¡± I shook my head again and walked past her. I needed it for the slaves, to buy property.


    I walked slowly to the Prince and he panicked, pulling out a small sword embedded with gems. ¡°GET BACK YOU BITCH! I KNOW HOW TO USE THIS!¡± I wanted to laugh, if he had to clarify that then he clear didn¡¯t know.


    He swung at me and I quickly grabbed his hand. I didn¡¯t want to move my body too much as it still hurt. I looked down on him and tighten my grip until he dropped his sword. I gritted through my teeth ¡°I. WANT. THAT. REWARD. NOW.¡± He was clearly panicking but tried his best to look tough. ¡°H-HOW DARE YOU DEMAND SOMETHI-¡°*Slap* I quickly brought my hand across his face, the sound echoed through the hall. He looked genuinely surprised that I slapped him. He probably never had anyone hit him before.


    ¡°THE. REWARD.¡± I pressured him again. He looked at me with a single tear rolling down his face. ¡°I-I¡± I slapped him again. I couldn¡¯t control my rage anymore. I grabbed his expensive fur coat and started slapping him relentlessly. My hand started to tingle then soon I lost feeling in it all together. He meekly pushed me back. ¡°S-STOP! P-Please! stop hitting me!¡±


    I stepped back as I took another look at him. Tears were rolling down his now swelling face. He was pretty much sobbing as he looked fearfully at me. ¡°SOMEONE! GIVE HER THE REWARD!¡± Soon a man quickly ran other with a small chest. He shoved it in my hands. I opened it to see a large sum. Finally¡­ My legs started to buckle out from under me and Sarya was beside me again. She grabbed the chest and hooked my arm over her shoulder. She helped me limp out of the castle. I was grateful she was here, or I may not have left alive.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Sarya had helped me to the healer that helped me before. The old woman was startled but my appearance and immediately rushed to my other side and dragged me to the table. My whole body felt numb. I laid there on the table as the old woman started to work her magic. I felt warmth slowly spread through me. After an uncertain amount of time, I finally looked up and seen that she was done. I tried to get up but Sarya pushed me down.


    ¡°You need to rest.¡± She soothed. I really wanted to but I needed to hurry back to the slaves as quickly as possible. I rolled off the table and felt the sudden heaviness of fatigue. ¡°What are you doing Teela!? You need to rest!¡±  I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t yet. I need to get back to them.¡± Sarya helped me up. ¡°Who? Who do you need to get back to?¡±


    ¡°People who need this money¡± I replied. I looked at her. ¡°I need you help Sarya.¡± She looked troubled, biting her lip. ¡°Very well Teela. I hope it¡¯s important enough to risk injuring yourself again.¡±


    She helped me through the door, leaving the old woman empty in her shop.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We had finally reached the slums again and I immediately made my way to the sewer grate. ¡°Hey! Are you guys there?¡± I waited. Did they leave? Did that fat bast- ¡°Teela?¡± I heard a familiar voice call from the grate. I breathed a sigh of relief as I moved closer. The older woman who led the slaves looked at me. ¡°You came back?¡± She had a look of disbelief etched on her face. I nodded.


    ¡°I came back and I got a way to get you guys started on a new life.¡± She looked skeptical. ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± She asked. ¡°Buying property¡± I replied. ¡°You got enough coin for such a purchase?¡± I patted the chest that Sarya held. ¡°Yes. In here.¡±


    She looked at the chest before saying ¡°You expect me to believe that-¡°I quickly cut her off, my patience was wearing thin. ¡°Look, I know I acted before I thought it out but right now *this* is the best thing for not just you but for the others as well. Can you at least give me a chance to make things right?¡±


    She was quite for a moment before sighing. ¡°Very well.¡± She disappeared for a moment before returning with the others. We made our way to the office with the deed. I had purchased the deed and had the woman sign it. She was surprised by my offer and signed her name on it. I looked at the name. ¡°Helena?¡± I said out loud. She nodded. We had made our way to purchase some seeds, wood and tools and farming tools. We finally had everything we needed as we made our way to the wagon and loaded everything in it. We then made our way to the new farmland with new hopes for all of us.


    ¡­¡­


    We had arrived at the farm and the first thing to notice was that the deed wasn¡¯t lying. It was in a pretty awful state. The main house and barn was run down and the ground looked unbelievable dry. We searched the whole farm and found that the well had some water.


    ¡°Well...¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    The next week we pulled in all our effort to make a livable farmland. I helped the slaves with repairing the house and barn. Sarya used her magic to bless the soil with richness. The children helped pick weeds and such and after a long week, we had finally managed to rebuild the entire farm into a pretty good one.


    We were sitting at the table eating Helena¡¯s cooking. Meat n¡¯ vegetables stew, with some bread. Sarya told us that she wasn¡¯t able to eat meat so she ate the vegetables and munched on some bread. We had finished and I sat outside the house enjoying the cool night air.


    I sighed as I recalled all that had happened. Sarya came out and sat next to me. She looked like there was something she wanted to say. ¡°Sarya? There something you want to ask?¡± She nodded.


    ¡°I just wanted to say that¡­ I was surprised. When you pressed for the coins and attacked the Prince I was worried as to why you would push yourself so far. I thought you were possible greedy or had other personal reasons for it. But when I seen the slaves I was¡­ relived that I was wrong.¡± She smiled.


    I paused, taking in her kind words. ¡°I did do it for personal reasons, Sarya.¡± I looked at the ground. ¡°I acted before I thought it through and it cost those slaves something. I wanted to be a hero and I ended up doing something rash. Then I wanted to be relived of the burden I caused so I took you and was going to give you away to the Prince. I am selfish Sarya¡±


    She took my hand and looked sincerely at me. ¡°Sometimes a bad reason done for a good cause can still be the right thing to do, Teela.¡± She smiled again and whispered ¡°I¡¯m glad I met you¡± She raised my hand and kissed the tip of my finger before turning and leaving.


    My face exploded with heat as she left. I looked at the tip of my finger and thought ¡®Is this the start of something else?¡¯


    ...............


    Authors note: Well, this chapter was long coming. My only excuse is that I was lazy. I apologize. I also wanted to address something. The ''princess in a castle'' (for the record, I never said she was a princess) made some people raise their eyebrows. This story is a reincarnation story that takes place inside a book so I wanted to add a few things that you''d see in a fairytale. I apologize again and I''ll try bring more chapters sooner. Cheers.

 Chapter 9: True feelings

    I was lying on the bed, I¡¯ve been up for about a half an hour my whole body was sore from the long haul that I pulled, helping the slaves rebuild the farm. It was quite the workout.


    I slowly got up with a groan that sounded like an old woman. ¡®God, I feel like shit¡¯ I made my way to the main dining room to find Helena starting to cook. I moved closer and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± She looked at me and nodded.


    I was quietly dicing some vegetables until Helena broke the silence with a question. ¡°So¡­ did you really lose your memory?¡± I was startled by the question. How do I answer that question? I didn¡¯t really lose my memory, but telling her the truth? Yeah right. Well, I didn¡¯t have many opinions so¡­ ¡°I guess so¡­¡±


    She paused and looked at me. ¡°You certainly act different, you were pretty quite before. Never really spoke to us or anyone for that matter. You were pretty reserved.¡± She continued stirring the pot.


    I thought about what she said, ¡®So I was a quite one huh?¡¯ I didn¡¯t really know what to say. I just continued helping her until we were finished making breakfast. I got everyone up and helped the two little girls into their chairs. Breakfast was a vegetable soup and bread. While eating I was thinking of what to do next. I suppose the only thing I could think of was to get Sarya to her people.


    After breakfast I asked Sarya to follow me outside, we stood outside and I turned to her and said ¡°So Sarya, now that you¡¯re free I was guessing that you wanted to head back to your people. If you¡¯d like, I could help you get across the countryside.¡±


    She looked surprised by my request. ¡°W-well I-I¡­¡± She paused. ¡°If you believe that¡¯s best then I would appreciate the help.¡± I frowned at her. ¡°Do you not want to go back?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I do, I just haven¡¯t been there in a while. It¡¯s quite the distance. About two weeks on foot, maybe more.¡±


    Two weeks? That sounded¡­ painful. ¡°Well¡­ I guess we better get started.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We had left the farm about an hour ago. There were some tearful goodbyes, especially from the two little girls. They begged me to stay; they wanted the ¡®heroine¡¯ to stay. I told them I had to return Sarya to her people but I would try to come back when I could. They gave me a tear-filled hug. Helena simply said that we were welcome anytime and gave her thanks as well. I allowed them to keep the wagon as they would probably need it more than I would.


    We walked in complete silence, taking in the sights.


    Soon Sarya broke the silence ¡°Umm¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking a bit about yourself?¡± She was probably trying to break the tension and get something going. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much I can answer; I¡¯ve¡­ lost my memory.¡± She looked aghast.


    ¡°When did that happen?¡±


    ¡°A little over a week ago¡±


    She was quite for a moment. ¡°What happened? Or do you remember?¡±


    I looked back at her. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really remember much when I woke up I was being hoisted up in a bucket¡± I left out the¡­ other things.


    She grasped my hand and looked at me, her expression pained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Teela. It must have been hard on you. I can¡¯t imagine how scared you were¡­¡± She trailed off to embrace me. Her absurdly large breasts were pushing against mine; she brought my head down to rest on her shoulder. My face was flustered. Before I could speak she whispered ¡°It¡¯s ok. I hope that things weren¡¯t too hard on you.¡±


    ¡°It was¡­¡± I spoke unconsciously.


    She tightened her grip, I could feel something trickle down the side of my face. Was I crying? No, I wasn¡¯t. It was her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Teela. I thought you may have gone through something terrible. I saw you trying your best to hold back your tears when the Prince spoke harshly of you.¡±


    She lifted my head to show me her tear filled face. She smiled through it. ¡°¡­and yet¡­ you did some truly courageous and kind things. It takes something to offer kindness when people only have bitterness for you.¡±


    I could feel my tears welling up too. I remember that old healer saying something familiar before.


    She embraced me again. ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m here.¡±


    I was doing my best to hold back my tears. I didn¡¯t want to cry anymore. I didn¡¯t want to feel pain anymore¡­ I slowly raised my arms to return her embrace.


    It was something I¡¯d never really felt before, a warm embrace like this. I wanted it to last forever. I let got reluctantly. ¡°We¡­ have to keep moving.¡±


    She nodded, wiping her tears. ¡°Ok¡± was her meek answer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    We were nearing sundown, so I decided to make camp. I found a suitable place near a small pond. We could wash ourselves here. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t really had a bath since I got here. I couldn¡¯t at the farm because there wasn¡¯t much water due to how run down it was.


    Sarya harvested some bark and dead grass from the surroundings. I told her to bath first as I would try lighting a fire. It took me five tries¡­ to get the two rocks I was banging together to spark. ¡®Ugh¡­ come on.¡¯ I finally managed to get it going slowly. I blew under the grass to spread the flames and leaned back looked over to see Sarya¡­ stark naked!


    I immediately turned away ¡°W-w-what are you doing!?¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know my nudity would bother you.¡± I could hear her nervousness in her voice. It was probably because I shouted unnecessarily. Guilt flared. I shouted and turned away which possibly made her think I was disturbed by what I''d seen. I breathed in.


    ¡°I¡­ it doesn¡¯t bother me. I was just surprised is all. A¡­ beautiful woman shouldn¡¯t wander naked around¡­¡±


    I quickly looked through my things and found my fur blanket. I handed it to her without looking.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I heard some rustling; I slowly turned to see her covered in the fur blanket. I could see her smile in the flickering light. She¡­ looked unbelievable beautiful. My breath was stolen. She sat down next to the fire. ¡°Where are your clothes?¡± I asked. ¡°Drying¡± she replied.


    I needed to cool my head off; I quickly grabbed a small piece of cloth to dry myself off and moved to the pond. I reached for my buckle and stopped. I realized something¡­ outside of when I got these clothes, for that time I kept my eyes closed, but now? I slowly undid my buckle and dropped my leggings. I then undid the button on my vest and slowly pulled my shirt over my head. I had my eyes closed for the whole process. I wondered if I was prepared.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I opened my eyes and looked down. Heat rose in my cheeks as I took in what I was seeing. My breasts were large enough that I couldn¡¯t see my stomach. They certainly weren¡¯t as large as Sarya¡¯s but they were still big. ¡®I have to wash myself like this?¡¯ Well¡­ I guess I have no choice.


    ¡­¡­.


    I had finished with a flustered face. I did my best to wash everywhere. I also scrubbed my clothes together with as much effort as I could. I couldn¡¯t get everything stain out but it I did what I could. I covered myself with the clothes I had. I came back to the campfire, Sarya saw me and smiled ¡°The water was nice, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I nodded and moved past her. She moved back and laid down. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s best to get some sleep.¡±


    I looked through the stuff and it suddenly hit me¡­ ¡®Ah, crap.¡¯


    I looked over to Sarya, she had the only blanket. ¡®Now what?¡¯ I guess I was sleeping without one tonight¡­ I laid near the fire facing away. I was naked but the fire kept me warm to some degree.


    ¡°Why are you laying there?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s only one blanket.¡± I quickly added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I could hear some movement behind me. Before I could turn to see what it was. Sarya had wrapped the blanket over me and I could feel two round things pressing my back. Her breasts!?


    ¡°W-what are you-¡°¡°You¡¯re cold aren¡¯t you?¡± She said, cutting me off. ¡°It would be selfish to worry only about myself.¡± She lend closer wrapping her arms around me. My heart was racing, beating loudly in my chest. I swallowed a lump in my throat.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ I-I¡­¡± I was completely speechless. I slowly turned to her. Her face had a tint of red; her eyes were gazing at me softly. ¡°Teela? Is this¡­ alright?¡± I didn¡¯t even know.


    She was so beautiful. She was so kind; she never complained or hated me for the fact that I was going to give her away. She even comforted me when I was hurt. She''d seen through all my defenses and touched a part that I so vigorously tried to hide because of this world. I felt disgusted with myself for valuing such a person over others.


    I was turning away before she grasped my face and gazed deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°Teela¡­?¡± She whispered like a prayer. I looked deep into her eyes, eyes that held both knowledge and sincerity. I¡­ I wanted her. I lend closer in and slowly pressed my lips to hers. She tasted sweet, she smelled like a faint vanilla. I pressed closer, wanting more of her taste. I wanted mo- I pulled back sharply ¡°I-I-I-I¡­ I so sorry! I was just¡­¡± I turned over fast. WHAT THE HELL WAS I DOING!? I WAS JUST SO- ¡°Teela?¡± I froze as I heard my name. ¡°Teela¡­ please look at me.¡± I didn¡¯t want to because¡­ what would I see? A crying face? ¡°Teela¡­ please¡­¡± I swallowed hard and slowly turned to see her face. It wasn¡¯t tearful or angry. It was¡­ happy. She leaned in closer and kissed me.


    I could feel an overwhelming relief wash over me.


    She continued to peck my lips and soon I joined her. My body was hot under the fur blanket. I wanted more. My hands wrapped around her, pulling her in closer. Our tongues were soon dancing together, snaking and entwining. I slowly pulled back breathing heavily. ¡°Sarya¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°Teela¡­¡¯


    I moved on top of her and started to rain kisses on her face. Her cheek, her lips, her neck. I slowly traced down a line of kisses to her breasts. I paused, ¡®how do I¡­?¡¯ I had never done such a thing before. I swallowed hard before taking one of her breasts between my lips.


    She immediately cried out as it entered my mouth. I jerked back at the sound. ¡°Sarya!? Are you ok?! I didn¡¯t mean to-¡°She pressed a finger to my lips. ¡°It¡¯s ok¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just¡­ please be gentle with me.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I took her breast again in my mouth. I used my tongue, swirling around the nipple. She mewled and quivered under me. Her breaths grew more ragged. ¡°Teela¡­¡± she rasped. I took hold of the other breast and gave it the same treatment. I looked up to see her looking at me, biting her lip.


    I moved my head down, a line of kisses followed. I trail down until I was between her legs. She was very moist, creating a small wet spot on the ground. I didn¡¯t hesitate to bury my head between her legs. She thrust here hips up at contact, which buried me further. A cry of pleasure rang out. I held her hips until she calmed. The hair between her legs was tickling my nose. She soon laid her hips down.


    I immediately started to lap at her moist heat, she responded with moans and her hands were in my hair. She stroked my head as I contained my assault giving her no mercy. I wanted¡­ no¡­ NEEDED to see her in pure ecstasy. Her body was beginning to quiver as she drew closer to her climax. I doubled my efforts and soon, screams of ecstasy echoed out as her body shook. I didn¡¯t stop; I wanted her to experience it for as long as possible.


    She was lying down, panting hard. ¡°Tee¡­la¡± She whispered. I lay next to her. ¡°Yes?¡±  She slowly got up dragging me with her. She then interlocked our legs, the place between our legs brush together, a shot of pleasure went up my spine. I threw my head back ¡°Uuuuhhhh!¡± I felt a hand grasp the back of my head and brought me towards her. Our lips met again. ¡°Sarya¡­¡± I whispered. She answered by brush her moist heat against mine.


    Chills were shooting up my back. I moaned. I rotated my hips to meet hers as well. We continued to brush together in rhythm our moans sounded out in the woods. I could feel the pleasure rising as I quickened the pace.


    I finally reached the peak and a massive wave of raw pleasure coursed through my body. I couldn¡¯t stop trembling as wave after wave crashed through me. I eventually regained my composure slightly. I looked at Sarya to see her quivering as well. She must have climaxed with me. I pecked a kiss on her cheek before lying her down with me. She was fast asleep. I grabbed the fur blanket and covered us with it soon falling asleep myself. The last thing I thought of was how beautiful she looked.


    ..................


    Author''s note: .....Yeah, uh.... I got nothing... Hope you enjoyed. Cheers.

 Chapter 10: The hearts weakness.

    I could hear birds chirping. A familiar sense of d¨¦j¨¤-vu hit me as I breathed in deeply. I blinked my eyes open and was welcomed to the sight of clear blue skies. It was a welcome sight. I laid there for a few moments; I suddenly remembered all that happened last night. My face burned with heat. I felt embarrassed about what I did but at the same time, I felt an overwhelming sense of happiness. I had showed Sarya my feelings and she returned them.


    I slowly reached around the fur blanket and found it was empty. I sat up. ¡°Sarya?¡± I called. Nothing. I looked around the camp and didn¡¯t see her. I could feel a sudden panic rise up. I threw off the fur blanket and stood up; ignoring my nudity.


    ¡°Sarya?¡± I called again. I moved towards the pond to see a familiar sight. Sarya. I breathed a sigh of relief. I was getting worked up over nothing.


    I slowly dipped my feet into the pond and made my way slowly toward her. I moved ever so slowly as I crouched in the water. I finally was behind her and paused. ¡®How should I do this¡­?¡¯ I reached out and wrapped my arms around her waist. She jumped and snapped her head around to see me. She relaxed and smiled.


    ¡°Good morning, I hope you slept well.¡± I nodded and rested my chin on her shoulder. She sighed pleasantly as I started to rub my hands along her stomach. ¡°Teela¡­¡± she whispered. I looked at her pointed ear and kissed the tip.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She jolted at the contact. ¡°Teela¡­ my ears are¡­ sensitive.¡± Sensitive? Good to know¡­


    I continued by licking the tip and then sucking it. She trembled and moaned at my play. I didn¡¯t want to stop there. I grasped one of her breasts with one hand and pushed my other hand to find her moist heat between her legs. She shuttered and quivered as I continued to play with her. I slipped one finger into her moister and she cried out in pleasure. I continued my assault until her screams of pleasure echoed out from the pond.


    She fell back, leaning back into me. ¡°Tee¡­la.¡± I looked at her limp state. ¡®Did I go too far?¡¯ I hooked my arms under her legs and carried her like a princess. She looked up at me.


    ¡°Teela, you¡¯re so mean.¡± She cooed. I gave a small laugh. My first laugh since I came to this world.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sarya. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± I looked down at her and smiled. I carried her to the camp and we got clothed, packed up and headed out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It had been a whole week since the first night. We had been making good progress according to Sarya. I was definitely glad when we came up on a fishing village. We had run out of food three days ago. While Sarya could use her manipulation magic to grow fruits and vegetables; I really wanted some meat. I hadn¡¯t had any meat since I got it from Helena¡¯s stew.


    We stopped at the fishing village sigh. ¡°Camro?¡± I read aloud. The village seemed quiet enough, kind of peaceful.


    We entered and made our way to the closest tavern. I noticed that people were giving us funny looks and whispering among themselves. What the hell? Were we really that out of place? I felt somewhat uncomfortable but I did my best to ignore them.


    We entered the tavern and sat at one of the open tables; a waiter came up and got our orders. A salad and water for Sarya, a large fish and water for me.


    As we waited for our food a large man approached us and lend on our table.


    ¡°Oi, welcome to Camro. You lovely ladies are new here aren¡¯t you? I can tell. If you¡¯d like, I could show you the best Camro has to offer.¡± I looked at him. He had a rough beard and stood at about 6¡¯0.


    I shook my head. ¡°No thanks. We are simply passing through.¡±


    ¡°Oh come now. Don¡¯t be like that. There is much to see! If you¡¯d allow me to-¡°I sighed.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not interested. We¡¯re only passing through. There are places we need to be. If you want to help, then tell us where the market and general store is so we can buy fresh equipment.¡±


    The man rubbed his chin and replied ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll be outside, take your time with your meal.¡± With that, he left. I don¡¯t know why but I had a bad feeling about him. Why would he leave and tell us to ¡®take our time?¡¯ I didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We had finished our meal without further disturbance and left the tavern to find the man waiting for us. He displayed a smile that didn¡¯t make me happy.


    ¡°Well did you enjoy your meal? I apologize but I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Eder.¡± He made a mocking bow like a knight. ¡°Teela¡± I replied. ¡°Sarya¡± She replied with a smile. He returned the smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going, shall we?¡±  With that, he took lead.


    I followed with Sarya, keeping my eyes on the surroundings. I didn¡¯t trust him but I had already made the request to have him help us. I continued along the path he lead us until he stopped.


    ¡°Hey,¡± He said. ¡°Let¡¯s take a shortcut through here.¡± He pointed to an alleyway. ¡°The market is on the other side of here.¡±


    I paused for a moment to listen. The marketplace would be a pretty loud place, especially since there was much to buy and this was a fishing village with a large port so many people would be coming and going, so it would be busy a majority of the time. It would be loud enough for me to hear. No. The market wasn¡¯t over there.


    An uneasy feeling gripped me. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I eyed him.


    He blinked ¡°Why not? You wanted to go to the market didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I grabbed Sarya¡¯s hand and moved away ¡°Yeah. But I have my doubts that the marketplace is over there.¡± I pulled Sarya with me. We needed to get away from here. FAST.


    Suddenly Eder said out loud. ¡°Well, I guess the gigs up gentlemen. Might as well show yourselves.¡±


    I KNEW IT! Men slowly came out from the shadows and tried to surround us. ¡®SHIT!¡¯ I started running with Sarya. Two men tried to block us, I unsheathed my sword and knocked one back. The other one swiped at me and I jumped back.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.¡°GO SARYA! I¡¯LL HOLD THEM!¡± She hesitated for a moment before doing what I told her. I jumped to the side of the man¡¯s thrust and struck the back of his head with the hilt. I could finish him but my first priority was to get Sarya to safety.


    I turned to see Sarya get grabbed by another man ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t bother playing hero. We got the Elf.¡±


    ¡°Sarya! Your magic!¡± I could already see her lips moving and a piece of dirt shot from the ground and hit the man in the face. She didn¡¯t seem to stop there as the ground suddenly moved which caused the man to trip.


    ¡°Damnit! The Elf¡¯s got Manipulation magic!?¡± Sarya was running, I was coming up on the rear. I could hear shouting and cursing from behind us as we tried to get to a more public place. If it came to that point, I¡¯d have to leave the village.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    We managed to get close to the tavern where we ate. I noticed that there wasn¡¯t anyone on the streets as we moved. It was like a ghost town. ¡®Where the hell is everyone?¡¯


    I saw the tavern and the main gate, however, the gate was closed. ¡°What?¡± I said aloud. I could feel a chill run down my spine.


    A man came out from behind the tavern. He clapped sarcastically. ¡°Well, congratulations on making it this far. For a wench, you made it quite far. Not bad.¡± A few men showed themselves, standing on the rooftops. I could see them holding crossbows.


    ¡°Now how about you drop them weapons, and don¡¯t bother Elf. We¡¯ll start shooting the moment we see so much as a rift of dirt.¡± I looked around but I couldn¡¯t see a way out of this. ¡®Shit¡­¡¯ If Sarya tried, we would be shot down before the magic could form. It took time to bring it out. I couldn¡¯t use my sword and I lacked range options. There was only one option.


    I reached for my mace and slowly unsheathed it, I dropped it. I looked at the men and they started lowering their crossbows. CHANCE! I grabbed Sarya¡¯s hand and immediately ran to the nearest house.


    I kicked in the door and pushed her inside. A bolt made an audible *Thunk* as it hit the door frame. A bolt head emerged from my shoulder as pain flared.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± I threw myself inside and kicked the door close.


    ¡°Teela!?¡± Sarya was next to me looking at the bolt lodged in my shoulder.


    ¡°Take it out,¡± I told her. She looked worried but slowly tried wedge it out which hurt more. ¡°JUST TAKE IT OUT!¡± I shouted. She jumped at my hostility and with shaky hands she pulled the bolt out in one action. I breathed out in relief. Before I could get comfortable I heard shouting and banging on the door. I tried my best to hold it with my legs but I knew I couldn¡¯t hold out forever.


    ¡°SARYA! GET SOMETHING TO HOLD THE DOOR!¡±  She got up and knocked over a shelf in front of the door. I moved back before the shelf hit the floor. I panted as my mind raced. So many questions emerged. Why were they doing this? For what? Where was everyone? Just what the fuck is going on!?


    ¡°NO! Go away!¡± I heard a voice behind me. I quickly shifted around to see two people. A woman and a child. They were hiding behind a table with their heads poking out from behind it.


    ¡°Just what the hell is going on in this village!?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°J-just go away! Or they¡¯ll¡­¡±  Suddenly a window broke open and a man forced his way inside. I jumped up and had my sword ready. He got too full of himself as he jumped in with a thrust from his dagger. I knocked it aside and jammed my cross guard into his eye. He screamed as I grabbed him and threw him outside. Another volley of bolts made me fall back inside.


    ¡°Damnit¡­ they¡¯re not going to let us out.¡± I peeked outside and seen there was about ten of them. ¡®Shit, shit.¡¯ I looked back at Sarya.


    ¡°Sarya, can you make a small dust storm. When it¡¯s up, we¡¯re going to rush to the port.¡± She nodded and slowly came up on me. ¡°Go on Sarya.¡± I encouraged her. She muttered her chant. I seen the ground start to move and the dirt swirled and flowed around the men. They shouted and cursed as the flailed their arms desperately, trying to keep the dirt away from them.


    ¡°OK! LET¡¯S GO!¡± I grabbed Sarya¡¯s hand and lead her out. We quickly made our way past them and headed toward the sight of ships. Even if I had to get a damn row boat to get us out of here I would. I didn¡¯t know what was going on here but- I suddenly felt a jerk from Sarya¡¯s hand which made me turn around.


    ¡°Sarya? Come on-¡°I paused as I looked at her eyes, they were wide with alarm. She looked at me. ¡°Te¡­ela¡­?¡± I lowered my gaze¡­ and the blood drained from my face. There were two bolts emerging from her stomach. W-when did-¡­ A trickle of blood came from her mouth and she fell to her knees.


    ¡°SARYA?! NO! COME ON! WE HAVE TO KEEP GOING! WE¡­¡± I tried to pull her up to no avail. I sunk to my knees as she slowly closed her eyes. This¡­ can¡¯t be happening!


    I shook her. ¡°NO! NO! NO! SARYA! NO! STAY WITH ME!¡± Tears were streaming down my face. She fell limp as the men of the village surrounded us.


    ¡°Damnit! I told you to watch out for the elf! They¡¯re worth a lot.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t listening. The only thing I could think of was the fact that Sarya¡­ was dead. Because of me. Because I wasn¡¯t careful enough. I knew that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to follow a stranger but I was an idiot. I¡¯m so fucking useless¡­ I felt a hard thing strike me across my face and my world went black. The last thing I seen was Sarya¡¯s hair turn black and the sounds of surprise from the group of men.

 Chapter 11: The hearts strength.

    I could feel something hard drag against my legs. It felt bumpy. I could feel arms locked around mine. My body was upright. I was being dragged by two people. I could smell the ocean. Were we close to the water?


    ¡°Ok, come on. We¡¯re almost there.¡± I heard one of the men say.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s not too heavy. She¡¯s quite the beauty, though.¡±  I heard the second man remark.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get any ideas. Rorke will kill us if she finds that we were fooling around. ¡°The first warned.


    ¡°I know. Still¡­ I wonder if she¡¯s a virgin.¡± The second murmured.


    I open my eyes just a crack to see that we were on a dock. There was a ship that was docked. It seemed to be where we were heading to. I couldn¡¯t let them take me there!


    I felt a surge of adrenaline as I hopped up and shove my elbows into their jaws. I threw my fist into one of their faces and shove my elbow into the others eye. The man I punched fell into the water, dropping my sword. I quickly grabbed it and unsheathed it. I ran the man who was still on the dock through and waited for the other to emerge from the water. When he did I stabbed him in the throat. He sunk again left a small red pool behind him.


    I stood there, on the dock.


    ¡°Sarya¡­¡± I breathed¡­ tears ran down my face as I remembered what had happened.


    It was¡­ my fault. I¡­ ¡°Sarya¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± I sunk to my knees.


    I couldn¡¯t save her. I¡­


    Suddenly I remembered what the men said before I was knocked unconscious, something about Sarya ¡®being worth a lot.¡¯


    I could feel a burning rage seethe inside me. They¡­ were¡­ ONLY INTERESTED IN MONEY!?! THAT¡¯S THE REASON SARYA WAS KILLED!?! THOSE FUCKING BASTARDS!!!


    I shot up with rage and ran to the duckboard that led to the ship.


    I WAS GOING TO KILL EVERY. LAST. ONE OF THEM!


    I slowly made my way up the board, careful not to make much sound. I got to the top and seen the deck was empty. Save for one man at the wheel who wasn¡¯t paying attention. I quickly and quietly made my way to the guard and rammed my sword through his back. He choked out a silent cry and fell over. I dragged him to the edge and threw him overboard. ONE DOWN.


    I made my way to an open trap door I spotted. I quickly moved to the side as I heard someone coming up. I crouch behind the door and waited until not one, but two appeared. I immediately swung my sword and cleaved both of their heads off. Blood sprayed as their bodies fell over with a double thud.


    THREE.


    ¡°Oi! What are you idiots doing?¡± I heard another one coming up the stairs. I didn¡¯t give him a chance to see the bodies as I jumped over the trap door and surprised him. He jumped but didn¡¯t have time to reach his sword as I ran him through.


    FOUR.


    I left him lying against the wall and made my way down further. A man came out from a door facing away from me. I immediately kicked his leg out, tripping him. I looked down at him with my sword pointed at his face.


    ¡°Where is she? WHERE. IS. SARYA?¡± The man trembled as he tried to speak.¡±W-who?¡±


    I thrust my sword in his eyes and spun it inside. His other eye rolled back. I had no patience left in me.


    FIVE.


    I stepped over his body and moved on. ¡°Where are you Sarya?¡± I murmured. Where did they take her? Those fucking pigs. I was going through a hall and found three men playing cards.


    EIGHT.


    I moved and heard a sound from the door. I kicked it open to find two men taking shots of some kind of liquor.


    TEN.


    My bloodlust wasn¡¯t satisfied in the slightest. I finally found myself at the bottom of the ship. I heard some talking and slowly cracked the door open. I gasped as I spotted¡­ SARYA! She was laying on the table with two men¡­ no three men surrounding her.


    ¡°So¡­ tell me again. What the hell happened?¡± I saw a man with a scar on his eye giving the questions.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. We were having trouble with them. The wench with the sword was really skilled and-¡°


    The man with the scar slammed his fist down near Sarya. I gritted my teeth. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T ASK FOR EXUSES! I ASKED WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED!¡±


    The other two were nervous before one spoke up.¡±Well¡­ when it was all over from the chaos of that damn dust storm a few of us fired at the two. When we caught up she was already like this.¡±


    I looked at Sarya. She still had the black hair. ¡®So it wasn¡¯t just a delusion.¡¯


    ¡°So any of you know exactly what the hell this is?¡± I heard the man with the scar ask. The other two shook their heads.


    ¡°You two. Go to the village and find a healer. You¡¯d better pray they have a solution.¡±


    I heard the two men making a hastily exit so I hide behind the door and waited for them to emerge. When they did they closed the door and I move to jab my sword in one of their throats, the other one tried to reach for his sword but I plunged the sword into his chest and retched it out.


    TWELVE.


    ¡°Oi! Sader? Lonto? The fuck you guys doing?¡± I slowly opened the door to show myself.


    The man jumped in alarm and reach for his sword. ¡°You the bitch who gave my men so much trouble?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. My gaze fell to Sarya. I could feel my heart lurch at the sight. My gaze rose up to meet the mans. He came out from behind the table and looked down at me.


    ¡°Not one for talking huh? Very well.¡± He brought his sword up and slashed at me. I deflected the blow and stuck his sword hard. He managed to move with the flow and reduce the impact. He twirled the sword and slash again. I ducked and tried to poke my sword at his hand but missed. He took the opportunity to slash at my leg. I jumped back and brought my hilt sword down on his head. He stumbled; I then struck his sword again. His sword flew out of his hand and hit the far wall. I punch him in the stomach which caused him to fall back on one knee. He coughed.


    ¡°So I guess they weren¡¯t kidding when they said you were skilled. Who would have guessed?¡± He eyed me before continuing. ¡°So you want revenge? Well then, take it!¡± I didn¡¯t. Instead, I uttered one question.


    ¡°Why?¡± He looked surprised by my question. ¡°Why did you go as far as you did? Why did the entire village not raise so much as one finger to help? WHY THE FUCK DID YOU TAKE HER FROM ME!?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Well it¡¯s pretty obvious isn¡¯t it? We run this village. We can do as we please. We allow them to exist so we can take a few wandering travelers. We then take them and sell them across the seas to those who¡¯ll pay. Elves are particularly in high demand.¡± I soaked in the bitter truth.


    I lend my sword against the wall and grabbed him. I threw him through the door.


    ¡°Ah fuck! The hell you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Change of plans¡± I gritted. ¡°I was going to just kill you, but now? I¡¯m going to beat you to death.¡±


    Before he had a chance to say anything I kicked his face. I got onto of him and started to punch him over and over again. Tears were streaming down my face as I beat him. He pushed his hand out. ¡°S-STOP!¡± I grabbed his hand and twisted it. A crack sounded out. He screamed in pain but I quickly punched him again. My knuckles were raw but that didn¡¯t stop me. My vision was red with fury as I screamed loudly. Soon¡­ my rage quelled as I was out of breath. I looked at his face¡­ or what was left of it. His face was caved in and brain matter was visible. I panted. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ over¡­¡¯


    I staggered up and made my way back to the room with Sarya. She was lying on the table. Her features were undisturbed. I wiped my hands on my pants before placing them on the table.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ I¡­¡± I choked on a sob. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I fell on my knees and sobbed.


    Why her? Why didn¡¯t I do a better job of protecting her? Why did it¡­ have to be this way? Sarya¡­ Why her? I slowly got to my feet and placed a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Sarya¡± I whispered. I wouldn¡¯t leave her here. I¡­ still had to take her to her people. I could at least do that. I picked her up and my bag and turned to leave this ship.


    I walked off the ship and dock leaving them behind. Some people from the village were watching me from a distance, whispering among themselves. I wanted to take my anger out on them too but I still had something more important to do.


    I found a wagon and horse outside. I placed the fur blanket down and her on top of it. I then got the horses going, leaving this place behind me.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It had been three days since then. I had received directions from people on the road as I made my way to the World Tree. I hadn¡¯t eaten much. Nothing I ate had any taste. I, of course, didn¡¯t have much besides some wild berries I found on the side of the road. I also drank from the rivers and my canteen. I didn¡¯t have any appetite. As a result, my body trembled from weakness. I didn¡¯t care though. I simply continued along the road. When it came to sleeping I slept on the seat in front of the wagon. I didn¡¯t get much more than a few hours every time. I couldn¡¯t stay asleep for very long. I kept Sarya in the wagon.


    I finally had the World Tree in sight. It was pretty hard to miss as it was absolutely massive. It was incredible. If only Sarya was here to appreciate it with me. I made my way toward it and came upon a strange wooden gate. It had strange patterns and flowers grew on it.


    ¡°Halt!¡± I heard a voice call out. I looked around but couldn¡¯t see where it came from. I was surrounded by trees so it was difficult to see.


    ¡°What are you doing here? And who is that in the wagon?¡±


    I still couldn¡¯t see them so I called out. ¡°Her name is Sarya. I¡¯ve come to¡­ return her to her people¡±


    Suddenly two people; a man and woman, jump out from the tree above me. The woman landed next to me and the man landed in the wagon. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything.¡± the woman said, pointing a bow at me. The man looked closer at Sarya and muttered something in a foreign language I couldn¡¯t understand.


    He looked at me and said ¡°Very well, if that¡¯s your reason then you can pass¡± He sat next to Sarya and the woman sat next to me. She took the reins from my hands and led the horses through the gates. I took in the sights that were shown. It was very beautiful. There were houses made from a white wood that I couldn¡¯t tell what type it was. We passed by the city quickly and made our way to the Tree. I was incredible spacious inside and there were houses built into the insides of the Tree. ¡°Wow¡­¡± I whispered in amazement. It was amazing.


    We made our way to a small building. Inside there was an altar and a pedestal which had a silver basin on it. A very tall elven man came from behind a curtain and looked at us.


    ¡°What brings a human to the World Tree?¡± Before I could answer the man did. ¡°She brought an elf with her. She¡¯s¡­ passing on¡± The tall man paused before nodding.


    ¡®Passing on?¡¯ What did he mean by that? They brought Sarya inside and laid her on the altar.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ excuse me but what do you by passing on? I thought she was already¡­¡± I trailed off, not able to finish the sentence.


    The tall man looked at me and explained. ¡°She is in a state of passage. The loss of her hair color is enough to tell us this. We will need to invoke a rite to allow her to pass on¡± He sighed. ¡°It isn¡¯t a very common thing to happen, but she¡­¡± He trailed off. ¡°She¡¯s very weak so there¡¯s very little left to do¡±


    I let that sink in. She¡¯s weak? So¡­ ¡°What do you mean by weak? I thought she was¡­¡± He nodded.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have much left so it¡¯s imperative to being the rite to allow passage¡±


    ¡°Passage where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Passage to the World Tree. It allows us to pass on to our ancestors and keeps our memories of them alive¡±


    I thought for a moment. Something was strange¡­ ¡°So, she hasn¡¯t passed away yet. That means she¡¯s still alive right?¡±


    The man paused for a moment then nodded. A spark of hope emerged in me.


    ¡°So that means she can-¡°¡±She can¡¯t¡± The tall man cut me off. My heart sank again.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I demanded.


    He was quiet for a moment before replying. ¡°How did she get into this state? What happened?¡±


    I was taken aback by his sudden question. ¡°She¡­ she was hit by a bolt from a crossbow. She was injured badly from it¡± I felt my guilt flare again. Tears were starting to weld up in my eyes.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± He seemed to notice my tears. ¡°She means a lot to you, doesn¡¯t she?¡± I nodded, rubbing my eyes.


    The tall elf sighed and spoke. ¡°Well¡­ there is¡­ a way¡± I looked at him waiting.


    ¡°You see, she is in a state of passing but she has yet to do so. She is ready body wise, but her mind isn¡¯t. This is why she hasn¡¯t passed on yet. When our kind dies they may wish to stay, but are not strong enough through their body. She is gravely wounded so her body is ready but something is keeping her here. Our kind has strong sprits but our bodies are still weighed by the world¡¯s pain. Save for our long years we are still normal by human standards¡±


    His explanation circled around my head. So she wasn¡¯t dead. She just needed help! I could feel hope surge through me. I needed to help her!


    I looked at him. ¡°Please allow me to help her!¡±


    All three (The tall man and the man and woman who escorted me in) looked surprised at my offer.


    ¡°You would go that far?¡± I nodded vigorously. Yes I would!


    The tall man grabbed a pitcher and looked longingly at it, as if remembering a painful memory.


    ¡°Are you sure you ready? Sometimes the truth isn¡¯t easy to accept¡± I stood quietly for a moment.


    I¡­ wanted to see her again. I felt guilty for my stupidity and I needed to see her again because there¡­ was something I needed to say to her.


    I looked at him and nodded. He then poured water from the pitcher into the basin and said. ¡°Come then, peer into the basin and see into her sprit¡±


    I approached the basin, I could feel a fear swelling up and I stood before it. What would I see? Would I be able to help her? I¡­ couldn¡¯t think like that! I would save her, whatever it took. I looked into the basin, face pressing closer towards it. I could see¡­ something. I submerged my face into the basin and suddenly felt a rush as I felt like I was floating. I looked around but the surroundings were completely white. I did the next natural thing.


    ¡°Sarya¡­?¡± I called out. I waited for a response¡­ desperately ¡°Sarya? Are you here? Please¡­ answer!¡±


    I could feel my tear welding up. I¡­.


    ¡°Teela¡­?¡± I heard a familiar voice from behind me. I slowly turned around and seen her. She was as beautiful as ever. I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears as I seen her. She was here¡­ she was finally here.


    ¡°Sarya¡­¡± I whispered. She bore a pained expression as she looked at me.


    ¡°Teela? It¡¯s you? It¡¯s really you?¡± I nodded. ¡°Teela¡­ I¡­ please¡­. Don¡¯t do this¡± Do what? What was she saying? ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ continue on with you. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry but¡­.¡± She looked to the floor; her tears were starting to show. She looked back up to me and said ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t keep going on like this. I¡­ I¡¯m Elven kind. You¡¯re human. I will outlast you. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t take such a painful experience.¡±


    I¡­ understood what she was saying. Elves were supposed to live long lives so she would likely live longer than I could. I would pass on and she would be left to grieve alone.


    I looked at her. I¡­ couldn¡¯t just let it end like this¡­ I¡­


    ¡°Sarya¡­ please listen. I¡­ can¡¯t do what you ask. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t because you already hold a place in my heart. I can¡¯t because I want to remain with you no matter what. I can¡¯t because¡­¡± I breathed in¡­ ¡°Because I Love You.¡±


    Her tears streamed down her face. ¡°Teela¡­¡± she choked on a sob.


    ¡°I made you a promise¡­ I would make it up to you. Even if I have to spend the rest of my life I will make it up to you no matter what¡±


    Her bottom lip trembled as she covered her mouth with her hand. She sank to her knees, sobbing, I tried to move to comfort her but I was suddenly pulled out of the basin. The last thing I heard was her voice ¡°Teela¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    I sharply pulled my head back from the basin and looked at Sarya on the altar. I rushed passed the pedestal to her side. ¡°Sarya¡­?¡± I whispered. ¡®Please¡­ just please come back to me¡¯


    Her hair suddenly started to glow and changed to her more familiar silver blonde hair, her skin started to glow. ¡°Sarya¡­?¡± I whispered again.


    She slowly opened her eyes and gazed into my eyes. My vision blurred as I looked at her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Teela¡­I¡¯m¡­ back.¡± She whispered. I immediately embraced her and sobbed. We held each other crying. They weren¡¯t tears of sadness this time. They were tears of happiness; I finally had her back, the woman who meant everything to me. The woman who I made a promise to. I finally had her back.

 Chapter 12: Truth and heart.

    Warmth. I felt really warm. I was laying on something soft. I slowly opened my eyes and was greeted by a blinding light. I groaned in response.


    ¡°Teela?¡± A familiar voice called out to me. My eyes move to my left and I spotted a familiar Elven woman.


    ¡°S-Sarya?¡± I stammered in disbelief. She was sitting in a chair next to my bed. I tried to recall what happened but came up empty.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t even know how I got into the bed.


    ¡°Well after we,,, reunited, you collapsed. It seemed it was due to¡­ exhaustion¡±


    Exhaustion? I supposed it made sense. I didn¡¯t eat or sleep much from my trip to the World Tree. I¡­ just didn¡¯t feel the need.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re in my room¡± She replied. I immediately started looking around and seen that there were some vines growing on the walls, plus there were some flowers growing on the ceiling. Roses, Violets and Tulips were hanging down from their perch.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I whispered in amazement. She really had quite the exotic room. It smelled pretty sweet as well.


    A tint of red colored Sarya¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it¡± She smiled brightly.


    My gaze wandered to Sarya and I could feel a tug of guilt as I recalled my intervention. I told her I needed her, a selfish thing to say. I just couldn¡¯t allow her to die because of me. It was cruel to ask her so much. I still made her a promise, to make it all up to her. I would do my best to keep it.


    ¡°Teela?¡± She looked curiously at me.  ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡± I replied. I didn¡¯t want her to worry. She probably did that enough already.


    Her gaze fell to the floor ¡°Teela¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I-I was-¡°I pressed a finger to her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. What matters is that you¡¯re here now¡± I slid off the bed and rested my head on hers. ¡°I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re here now¡± I whispered. She sniffed her tears back ¡°Teela¡­¡± She whispered. I looked deep into her eyes and met her lips. We were deeply embraced pecking at each other¡¯s lips. I wanted her more. I-


    ¡°Well¡­ it seems that you two are closer than I was lead to believe¡± There was a pause as we slowly turned towards the door to see another woman leaning on the door frame.


    We immediately broke away. ¡°I¡­I-I¡± I tried to speak but my words fumbled.


    Sarya looked at the woman and said ¡°M-mother?¡± ¡­.Eh? Mother?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Both Sarya and I were sitting in a living space, our faces red as tomatoes. I felt like a young teenager who¡¯d been caught reading a dirty magazine. It was¡­ embarrassing. Sarya¡¯s mother sat across from us, eyeing us with an arched eyebrow.


    ¡°So¡­ I see that you two are well acquainted¡± Did she really have to put in such a way? It made us sound like a bunch of perverts.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes. I helped her from a ruined castle and we have been traveling from some time now to get her back here¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± She replied in an unconvincing tone. She looked at Sarya ¡°So what were you doing there? When you left here, you wanted to help people. Why stay at a ruined castle?¡±


    Sarya flinched before answering ¡°Well¡­ there was a Dragon so I took it upon myself to ensure it would stay asleep. I used pollen to keep it in a deep slumber. It was terrorizing the local countryside¡±


    Her mother was quiet for a moment before replying with ¡°So how does this woman play into that?¡± she noted me.


    Before I could answer her Sarya did. ¡°She saved me and defeated the Dragon single handily¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Her mother replied. She seemed impressed to some degree. She looked at me.


    ¡°You realize that that was very rash and foolish. Dragons are not things that are commonly tackled by people unless they have a very good reason and even then it¡¯s something that isn¡¯t taken lightly¡± She paused before asking me a question I hoped she wouldn¡¯t ¡°So what reason was yours for doing such a deed?¡±


    I paused. I really wished she didn¡¯t ask that. Saying that I did it for money won¡¯t pan well with everyone. Even if I did it to help some slaves. Still¡­ I didn¡¯t want to lie to her so I decided to answer honestly. I told her the whole story, including the bits at the fishing village. After I was finished she was quiet again.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ so¡­. The slaves, are they happy with your help?¡± She asked.


    That was her question? ¡°Yes¡­ they have everything to start a new life, so I¡¯d imagine they¡¯d be happy¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­I see¡± She rubbed her chin then stood up and said something that I recall Sarya saying. ¡°Well, sometimes selfish things done for the right reasons can still be a good thing¡±


    I looked up to see her smiling. I wasn¡¯t looking at her before because I was embarrassed and nervous but now? Her face was a mirror imagine of Sarya with longer hair that reached down to her waist and her¡­ um¡­ other proportions weren¡¯t as big as Sarya¡¯s. Her smile however, was as big and bright as Sarya¡¯s.


    ¡°Well then¡± She said. ¡°I am indebted to you for saving my daughter. I know this is late but, I am Gewyr¡±


    I blinked. Her entire attitude was a complete 180 from before. She was smiling and thanking me instead of acting suspicious and now she greeted me with her name. Was it all a test?


    ¡°Teela¡± I answered. ¡°Teela¡± She parroted. ¡°Well then, thank you again Teela for helping my daughter. I am grateful¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Well now that I know you better I¡¯d like to welcome you to both our home and the World Tree. I hope you take the time to see the city. We don¡¯t have very many humans here in the World Tree so please, take your time¡±


    I was taken aback by her sudden hospitality and equal thankfulness.


    ¡°Thank you. I will.¡±


    She moved towards the door and looked back at Sarya. ¡°I¡¯m glad you decided to stay with us¡±


    Before she closed the door she quickly added. ¡°Oh, and please keep your behavior in moderation¡±


    My face exploded with heat as she closed the door, left me and Sarya alone in her home.


    ¡°Your mother is very¡­ interesting¡± I remarked.


    She laughed nervously ¡°Yes¡­ I know¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    It had been one week since we arrived at the World Tree. I had wandered around with Sarya as she showed me everything that there was to see. It was truly remarkable. Back in the original world, I had read many fantasy books that dealt with similar settings, things such as ancient civilizations and bright cities. Now that I was actually living in book, I could fully appreciate the scenery. The population was quite friendly as well, while they were first surprised by a human walking around their city, they eventually warmed up to me and welcomed me with open arms. It was also nice that they stopped looking at me like I was a curiosity.


    Their food was quite nice but I never knew that the entire population was vegetarians. They didn¡¯t believe in the slaughter of animals to fill a stomach so I was stuck munching leaves. Well¡­ that wasn¡¯t a hundred percent correct. They had fruits n¡¯ nuts and they were quite creative in their cooking.


    I had also spent some time learning magic. Specifically, Manipulation magic. Sarya acted as my tutor teaching me the language to Manipulate elements. The element that I became more accustom to was water. However, the only thing I could do was change the temperature from hot to cold. Not exactly the most awe-inspiring talent but it was a nice start. I guessed I could at least heat water without a source of fire so it was alright.


    I had also tried to use a bow but I came across a problem when trying. My breasts were just too large to use them. The string would catch onto my breast so I couldn¡¯t use it. Guess I¡¯ll stick with a crossbow.


    I was laying the bed that Gewyr provided. It was next to Sarya¡¯s. She knew we were intimate and decided to allow us to sleep in the same room but not same bed. She handled her daughter¡¯s sexual interests quite well, all things considered.


    I breathed deeply and got up. I was fully nude as I moved over to gather some clothes to wear. Gewyr had provided me with some additional clothes to wear since I was staying here. However, she provided me with¡­ skirts. Skirts and blouses. I was thankful but not really fond of them if I was honest.


    I gathered my clothes and a towel and move to their bath. It was quite amazing, it was a large bowl suspended from a few vines and had some water pouring down from above. There were some stairs that curled around it to lead to the top. I ascended the stair and found Sarya had already entered. I placed my clothes on a shelf and stepped in.


    ¡°Good morning¡± I greeted her.


    She turned and smiled as she seen me. ¡°Good morning Teela.¡±


    I had gotten use to seeing her nude and wasn¡¯t bothered by mine either. I moved closer to her and wrapped my arms around her. I hadn¡¯t had many chances to do this because of all that had happened, the last week was a blur but now I could be with her alone. She sighed as I pressed closer to her.


    ¡°Teela¡­ ¡°She moaned as I met lips, her taste was sweet as always. I glided my hands across her smooth back and moved to her neck-


    ¡°Well¡­ isn¡¯t this a little early?¡± A familiar voice called out. We turned to see Gewyr stepping into the bath nude.


    ¡°W-well¡­. We were just¡­¡± I stuttered.


    She arched her eyebrow and suddenly Sarya stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ finished.  I¡¯ll be waiting in the¡­ main room¡± Sarya made her way out of the bath with haste leaving me with her mother. I wanted to leave with her but the way Gewyr was looking me told me she wanted to say something me.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d be correct to assume that I have something to say¡± Was she an esper!?


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°I have something¡¯s that I need to confirm with you¡­¡± She looked deeply into my eyes; it was enough to make me uneasy.


    ¡°Do you love my daughter?¡± I blinked at the unexpected question. ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯ve loved her for a while, but only truly understood it when I nearly lost her¡± I looked at my reflection in the water. Anytime I thought back to that time my heart tugged with pain.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± she replied slowly and breathed in. Without a word she moved closer to me and raised her hand. She then slowly opened it to show me what was inside it. My lips parted and eyes widen as I looked at what was in her hand. My head snapped up to look at her.


    ¡°T-this isn¡¯t¡­¡± She nodded. ¡°It is¡±


    I looked at her hand again. ¡°But¡­ me and Sarya are both¡­¡±


    She shook her head with a smile. ¡°Dear Teela. I haven¡¯t seen my daughter this happy in a long time. Every time I see her, she always has a smile on her face. If you have touched her that deeply then I¡¯m sure you truly are telling me the truth when you say you love her. As for your question, we do not discriminate from such things. Every encounter is a precious thing, so we do not frown on such a thing. So Dear Teela, I give you my blessing. Go to Sarya and ask her. I¡¯m sure you know what she¡¯ll say¡±


    I could feel a tear running down my face, it was more then I could ever hope for. I took the item and was embraced my Gewyr. ¡°Go Dear Teela¡± She whispered.


    I immediately got out of the bath and clothed as quickly as possible. With the item in hand, I moved where Sarya said she¡¯d be. She was sitting on the chair waiting and as she glanced to look at me she blushed slightly but found her voice.


    ¡°So, a-are you ready to continue with your training?¡± She was referring to my Manipulation magic training.  I paused, I wanted to show her and ask the question but I didn¡¯t want it to be too forced. I wanted it to be perfect. ¡°U-uh, yeah. Ok let¡¯s go¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Do you perhaps not want to?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, I do¡±


    With that, she lead me to the training ground to train some more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    I had finished my daily training and now was walking with Sarya in the streets. We were simply wandering but I was wondering how to ask her the big question. I then spotted a restaurant. I still had my huge sum of gold from buying the slave¡¯s property.


    ¡°Hey, Sarya. Let¡¯s go eat there¡± I pointed to the restaurant. She smiled and agreed to it. I had asked the waiter if I could get a seat on the second-floor balcony. We were sitting, eating our food. I had never felt so nervous before. I tried to eat my meal but I kept thinking of when the best chance was to ask her.


    I couldn¡¯t let the chance past up so I started.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a journey hasn¡¯t it¡± I brought up. ¡°We¡¯ve had our highs and lows, we have some cherishable memories. I¡¯ve valued them all. I wish to keep making more memories with you so I want to do that in the most memorable way possible.¡± Her eyes widen as I left the seat and knead before her. I opened my hand to show her the ring that Gewyr gave me in the bath.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ will you Marry Me?¡± Tears streamed down her face as she covered her mouth with her hands.


    ¡°Teela¡­ I¡± She jumped off the chair and embraced me tightly ¡°YES!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    I had fussed with my chest plate constantly, as I tried to breathe deeply. Both my nervousness and lack of experience were showing.


    ¡°Here, let me help you with that¡± I turned to see Gewyr in the doorway. She moved to my back and started working on the straps.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite lively out there so be ready¡± She cooed. She wasn¡¯t doing a good job of making me feel better. Indeed, it seemed like many people had become interested in our wedding. Perhaps most amusing of all were men who had, in the past, asked for Sarya¡¯s hand in marriage but to no avail. Now they were surprised to learn not only a human had won Sarya¡¯s heart but another woman as well. Their shock was priceless to some degree. I had also found out how they handled their marriages. The person who asks is the immediate Groom, regardless of gender. The Groom must also wear an armor set to symbolize this. The person who was asked is the Holder. It basically referred to the person who held the Groom''s heart.


    Gewyr, who was my soon-to-be future mother-in-law, finished and said ¡°Done¡±


    I had made my way to the altar and waited. Then the door opened and my breath was stolen. Sarya came down the aisle wear a long white dress with flowers circling around the skirt of it. She also wore a flower crown. She step up to the altar and looked at me.


    ¡°Wow¡­ you look gorgeous¡± I whispered. She blushed and stated her thanks. The man who stood with us started his words and we had said our vows. There was also another thing that they did differently than others. When we put the rings on each other¡¯s fingers we had to hold our hand together, when we did our hand glowed and I could feel something tickling the palm of my hand. When the glowing stopped I looked at my hand and was surprised to see some kind of tattoo of the palm of it. The design was etched into my hand and it looked like a tree of some sort. I looked up to her and kissed her deeply, picking her up, making our way to the carriage. We rode our way to Sarya¡¯s home in deep embrace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    It had been three days since our marriage. We had been staying at Sarya¡¯s place for a little more. We were bombard by many gifts from the locals and many had congratulated us. We received things from books to fruits. We even received a sword and staff as well as a plate of armor for me. I had taken the sword and Sarya took the staff. I had also taken the armor. It surprisingly fit, my breast size all considered.


    Me and Sarya had left the World Tree because she still wanted to help more people. She was still insisting on helping more people because it was her original intent. I was against it because we had just married and the last thing I wanted to do was see her in danger. But she emphasized that because I was here with her, she could do more good.


    I knew that she was a free spirit. Her mother had told me she was always like this. She had always had dreams of assisting people since a young age. In the end, I agreed but I wanted use to have a few things before we left so I went out and bought supplies and some weapons. I bought a crossbow, because I couldn¡¯t use a bow and some other things that would hopefully make our journey easier.


    Now we were here on the road again, three days from our marriage and first day on the road. I still had the wagon from the fishing village. I looked at my hand and smiled at the design. I could feel warmth spread through me.


    We had made our way down a road before I could see some steam rising from the tree top. A hot spring?


    ¡°Hey Sarya. I think I see a hot spring. Would you¡­ care to join me?¡± She looked at me lovingly and nodded.


    We had disembarked the wagon and made our way to it. I could hear some splashing from the spring and some¡­ voices? I had my hand on my sword as I slowly moved the bush that blocked my view. When the steam cleared enough for me to see, my jaw slacked. There were woman in the hot spring but more shockingly of all was that they were showing ¡®over affection¡¯ to each other. ¡®W-what the hell is this!? A lesbian fest?¡¯


    One of the women spotted us and said ¡®Ah! Look! We have some curious guests.¡±


    All the women looked in our direction and cooed as they seen us. I swallowed a lump in my throat.


    ¡°Uh¡­ sorry for intruding¡­¡± I turned to leave but one of the women wrapped her arms around my waist and said ¡°Please wait. We¡¯d like it if you joined us. It¡¯s why you¡¯re here is it not? To enjoy the hot springs?¡± Well yeah, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be occupied.


    Before I could speak some more women joined and surrounded me. I could feel a hand on my breast. I felt chills shoot up my spine as they groped it. I hadn¡¯t made love to Sarya in a long time so my body was extra sensitive.


    ¡°Ah¡­ n-no¡­stop. You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± My body felt hot, I looked over to Sarya and she was in the same situation. Her face was a mask of arousal as they continued to fondle her absurdly large breasts.  There were at least five women around me, feeling every inch of my body. They were at my breasts, arms, neck, butt and between my legs. I couldn¡¯t hold out much longer. I-


    ¡°What is going on here!?¡± A sudden voice rang out. I looked past the women to see another woman wearing some kind of helmet made of¡­ bones? She also had some spear in her hand. She looked at me and said ¡°Who are you?¡± That was her question? After seeing this?


    I tried to catch my breath and croaked out ¡°Teela¡±


    She relaxed a little and said ¡°Well then ¡®Teela¡¯ I assumed you wanted to use this spring but it is ours. You have trespassed on our sacred grounds so you and the elf need to come with us¡± Sacred grounds? Sacred grounds my ass. It¡¯s just a place for them to get ¡®close¡¯


    We were lead by the woman with the spear and lead into a camp.


    Sarya? Are you ok?¡± I whispered. She nodded. ¡°Yes, that was¡­ quite sudden¡± Her face was still red. We eventual came upon a woman sitting on a throne. A throne made out of bones from so many different species of animals I couldn¡¯t even being to name them all.


    The woman looked at us with a deep interest. ¡°My my. What have we here?¡± She cooed.


    I swallowed a lump in my throat; I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she was looking at me with a¡­ lustful sense?

 Chapter 13: The Amazon.

    The woman who sat on the throne made of bones had a grin on her face. Sitting up she rested her elbows on her knees


    .


    ¡°Well now, who might these lovely women be?¡± She cooed.


    The woman who escorted us spoke up.


    ¡°I found them by the springs. It seems they wished to bath there¡±


    The woman sat back in her throne.


    ¡°Well now Elstra, you know that it¡¯s fine if a woman bathes there. We are only interested in keeping men out of it¡± The woman with the helmet lowered her gaze. ¡°Yes, well¡­¡±


    The woman on the throne clapped her hands together.


    ¡°It is quite fine Elstra. I¡¯m not upset by this. In fact, I¡¯m quite pleased¡±


    She¡¯s pleased? Why would she be pleased? Did it have something to do with the way she was looking at me?


    ¡°I apologize if our first impression was bad. We only wish to keep men away from here. We have no interest in this world that men seem to dominate¡± She stood up from her throne. ¡°My name is Zephyra. You may simply call me Zephy"


    I paused before answering ¡°Teela, and this is Sarya¡±


    ¡°Teela is it?¡± She smiled. ¡°Well then, welcome to our camp. If you do not mind me asking; what brings an elf and human across our path?¡±


    I still held some suspicion but decided that lying may not be the best option.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to help Sarya¡± I turned to her and let her finish.


    ¡°I am simply traveling with Teela to help people in need. I have Manipulation magic which I am hoping to use to assist people with. I am able to control earth elements such as soil so I hope I could perhaps bless soils to allow crops to grow better¡±


    Zephy tapped her chin in deep thought.


    ¡°I see¡­ well, we would certainly have use of such a thing. In this area, our soil is lacking in quality so we can only look to the wilds for fruits, all which have lacking taste and quantity. So the only thing we can count on is hunting for animals to feed ourselves¡±


    Hmmm¡­ that didn¡¯t sound too good.


    ¡°However that is not the most pressing matter at the moment¡±


    I frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not? Then what is?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°It has to do with our new discovery. We have been exploring an ancient cave that we thought lead to some ancient dwelling. However when we reached farther in we¡­ discovered something¡±


    She looked troubled. I certainly didn¡¯t like the cryptic description she gave.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®something¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that we have encountered some kind of¡­ monster. We have lost two of our kind and the ones who made it out only described it as a monster.¡±


    She began to pace back and forth.


    ¡°If that kind of monster were to find the door leading to our camp¡­¡± She trailed off to let our own imaginations fill in the blanks.


    She turned to us. ¡°But now that you¡¯re here I was hoping you¡¯d be able to help us. We were getting ready to go down the cave and hunt down this creature. I would be most grateful if you could join us, Teela¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± She nodded.


    Me? Why me? I really didn¡¯t like the sound of this. There were too many things that were unknown and didn¡¯t sit well with me. Still¡­ I did want to help. Thankful this time I would have help so it wouldn¡¯t be as bad¡­ right?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    I regretted my decision. I didn¡¯t like this one bit. Me, Zephy and five of her people were moving from the caves to the ancient civilization. The caves around us started to look like someone had built this a long time ago. Brickworks stretched the walls and begun to show some artwork. Hieroglyphics showed some sort of story that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    I had entered this cave leaving Sarya to help the tribe with their soil by blessing it. But now I could feel uneasy from being away from her.


    ¡°We are here, where the other had fallen¡± Zephy spoke up, snapping me out of my deep thoughts.


    I looked at the ground and seen dried blood, Zephy knelt down and whispered something that didn¡¯t reach me ears.


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s keep moving¡± Me and the other tribeswomen nodded and moved past the blood spot.


    I was looking around; taking in the surroundings, the sound of water dripping could be heard.


    A sudden roar echoed through the pathway making all of us freeze in place.


    ¡°W-what was that?¡± One of the tribeswomen stammered out of fear.


    I was trying not to tremble myself but I could a cold dread seep through me as I heard a rumbling, but that wasn¡¯t what frightened me the most.  The most terrifying thing was that I could FEEL the rumbling getting closer¡­


    ¡°Hold steady¡± Zephy¡¯s voice attempted to sooth us, but at this point, I doubted anything could do that.


    From the doorway a large silhouette blocked it. I couldn¡¯t even make out what it was but it at least stood 8 to 9 feet tall. One of the tribeswomen who held a torch dropped it in panic and started running, the others soon followed. I just turned and ran, not caring which direction I was heading. I could barely even see but I could make out the walls and ceiling as I ran. Soon I was out of breath, panting hard. While catching my breath I looked around I noted that my eyes were finally adjusting to the dark.


    When I did I could see that I was in some sort of grand room with a high ceiling. I would be impressed if I wasn¡¯t being chased. I looked around, trying to find a way back. I certainly didn¡¯t want to go back the way I came so I had little choice but to move forward.


    I had moved for about ten minutes before I paused, I could hear something.


    Suddenly a loud crash came from the ceiling to land right in front of me. Dust formed around a large silhouette as I stood up. I covered my mouth in hopes that I wouldn¡¯t see me as I crouched near a corner. As the dust settled I could finally see what it was.


    It had a large humanoid body that had hooves replace its legs and its head was that of a bull.


    ¡°A-a minotaur?¡± I spoke out loud and immediately covered my mouth again. The monster turned towards me and snorted.


    AH FUCK! I ran past the thing and down the hallway with little care as to where I was heading to. With all I had, I ran towards a pathway that connected between the area I was at and a small crack. There was water surrounding me which gave me and idea.


    I turned and seen that the Minotaur was coming up on me quickly so I knelt down and started chanting the words that Sarya had taught me. My fingers touched the water and I silently prayed that this would work. The water started to steam and I could feel the stinging heat on my fingertips.


    ¡®Come on, Come on!¡¯ The beast was soon upon me and I jumped into the water still chanting my words. I could feel the water through my boots, causing my feet to sting in pain. More importantly, however, my vision started to fade in the steam that was rising up. I lowered my body down into the water, trying my best to ignore the heat it produced. The steam waft up and covered the area in a shroud.


    I could easily see the Minotaur¡¯s silhouette in the fog. Creeping through the water I slowly unsheathed my sword and waited for it to turn around, when it did I ran towards it and slashed its back leg and moved past it. The Minotaur roared and smashed the ground where I once was in mindless fury.


    I continued this for another three tries until the beast was roaring and flailing its arms. Its mad attempt to strike a person that wasn¡¯t there reduced the creature to slamming the ground, sending tremor out with each hit. When it was done it fell on one knee breathing deeply.


    I had my chance! I moved toward it and quickly plunged my sword into its stomach.


    ¡®Did I get it?¡¯ I tried to pull the blade out but the Minotaur snatched the blade preventing me from retrieving it. It reeled back its fist and hit me in the torso which sent me skittering across the water. Thankfully I had the chest plate that I got from the elves as a wedding gift so most of the impact was cushioned.


    I groaned as I got up. While I had armor, it still didn¡¯t stop all the painful impact. The Minotaur still had the sword in its stomach as it closed the distance. Grabbing my crossbow I aimed it at the head, but before I had a clear shot the creature jumped and tried to tackle me. I dived to the side and clawed my way toward it quickly before it could get up and shot the monster in the eye.


    It roared again. I took the chance to grab the sword but instead of pulling it out I wretched the sword from left to right ripping a hole in its stomach.


    ¡°JUST FUCKING DIE YOU GODDAMN MONSTER!!!¡±I pulled it left and right spilling its intestines into the water. The smell was enough to make my eye water. Soon the Minotaur¡¯s snorts and sputters quieted and fell back splashing the crimson water.


    I breathed deeply as I looked over the Minotaur¡¯s carcass. It was still emitting a good-awful stench that made me want to puke.


    As I caught my breath I was deciding what to do next. I looked at the Minotaur and thought that I need a way to prove that I defeated it. I tightened the grip on my sword.


    ¡°Well, this is going to be disgusting¡­¡± I raised my sword and brought it down.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    I had been trudging through the way I came from. I tried my best to remember where I came from but many of the paths looked similar. I could see something in the distance. A light?


    ¡°TEELA!? TEELA!? ARE YOU HEAR!?¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    I sighed in relief. Finally¡­


    ¡°I¡¯M RIGHT OVER HERE!¡±


    The group of tribeswomen turned and sighed in relief as they spotted me. Zephy was among them and spotted the object in my hand.


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡±


    I threw the object in my hand towards the group to show them the head of the Minotaur. The tribeswomen gasped in shock as they shined their light on it.


    ¡°You¡­ defeated it by yourself?¡± Zephy tone was one of disbelief.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, this is the monster that has stalked these halls¡± I kicked it towards her. ¡°Here, take it¡±


    The tribeswomen muttered among themselves and Zephy had a blush on her face. She¡¯s blushing? Why? I certainly don¡¯t think that¡¯s the proper response one should have.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ giving this to me?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes, here. Take it¡±


    She picked up the head and looked at me, nodding.


    ¡°Alright company! It¡¯s time we return and give the good news to the other¡± The tribeswomen cheered and soon we departed towards the exit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    There was a big feast as we told everyone the good news. There was hooting and cheering, eating and drinking. I was thankful for the food. I finally could eat some meat. As I¡¯d ate with the women and Sarya, Zephy approached me.


    ¡°Teela, I would like to speak with you in private¡±


    I glanced towards her and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you want¡±


    I got up and followed her towards a hut. We entered and she had me sit down on the edge of her bed. I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous as she stood before me. Just what does she want?


    ¡°I would like to talk with you but first, I need to take a look at you¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Look at me? What do you mean look at me?¡±


    ¡°I want to see if there are any injuries on you¡±


    I looked up at her ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t nee-¡°


    ¡°You won¡¯t allow me to help you at least a little? After all, we were separated and we thought we lost you¡­¡±


    I sighed and leaned back. ¡°Alright, I guess I¡¯ll allow it¡±


    She smiled and raised my arms to look around my stomach.


    ¡°So I¡¯d like to ask you something; do you like the elf?¡±


    I blinked at her random question.


    ¡°Well, yes of course¡± Why would she ask that? Was she curios about our relationship?


    ¡°I see¡­ I also noticed this¡± She tapped the ring on my finger. ¡°I wonder¡­ is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I had heard that elves allow such a thing but I never knew¡± So that¡¯s what she wanted to know? Why would sh- *Click*


    I froze as I felt something cold cover my wrist. I looked up and seen an iron cuff cover my right wrist. What the hell- Before I could react she threw me onto the bed and cuffed my other wrist around the bedpost.


    ¡°W-W-WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?¡± I cried.


    She grinned and stood at the edge of the bed. ¡°Take a guess¡­¡± She moved her hand to pull the strings on her fur skirt and bra. The blood drained from my face as she pulled them loose and the fur clothes dropped revealing her naked body.


    Her body was muscular with a set of abs and pronounced biceps. Every inch of her body was muscular with a dark tan coloring her skin. Her skin also had a few scars spotting it.


    ¡°Do you like?¡± Her grin widen. She climbed on top of me and started kissing my neck. Chills were shooting down my spine as she played with my neck. She pulled back and tried to kiss my lips but I turned away.


    ¡°So¡­ you really do love her?¡± She breathed on my cheek. Before I could reply she added ¡°Those lips of yours, they are for her, no? So it would be wrong of me to simply take them without permission.¡±


    She started on the buttons on my vest. ¡°But¡­ I still want something else¡± I could only watch as she undid the buttons and unbuckled my belt. Unlike many people in this situation, they would be seductive, she practical ripped my pants off and shoved my shirt up exposing my breasts.


    She wrapped her lips around my breast and squeezed it making me thrust my hips up.


    ¡°Ah¡­ n-no¡­ don¡¯t¡­ do that¡­¡±


    I panted and looked down to see her grinning.¡±Your moans are quite sexy¡±


    She played with one breast then the other and back again. My body ached for more and she seemed to pick up on my needs as she moved down between my legs. I felt her breath which shot a spike of pleasure through me.


    ¡°Do you want this?¡± I heard her ask.


    ¡°Y-YES! JUST¡­¡± I panted; my mind was going blank from the teasing she did.


    Without another word, she buried her face between my legs which caused me to nearly climax. Somehow I managed to hold on as she suckled and nipped at the flesh between my legs. I could feel the pressure build once again and before I knew it, I climaxed. The raw pleasure sent my body shaking as my eyes rolled back. I could see stars as wave after wave crashed through me.


    After what had seemed like a lifetime, I regained my composure slightly to see her grinning.


    ¡°Was it that good?¡±


    The door suddenly burst open to show Sarya entering.


    ¡°Teela! What are you¡­?¡± She trailed off as she seen my state, without a word she moved to my side and held me up.


    ¡°Teela?¡± She looked to Zephy ¡°What is going on here!?¡± She demanded.


    ¡°Well¡­ we were consummating our love and finishing a final step¡±


    Final step? What?


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®final step¡¯?¡±


    Zephy crossed her arms over her breasts.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s simple. But I shall explain it. We have a tradition here, in order to appease each other we give them a trophy to impress. When Teela killed the monster in the caves she gave me the head as a trophy. She gave me a proposal.¡±


    Proposal? Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°When she did this she; by our tradition, asked for my hand in marriage and I accepted¡±


    The hut was quiet.


    So that¡¯s why she was blushing when I gave her the head? I wasn¡¯t asking her for her hand in marriage, I was just giving it to her so I wouldn¡¯t have to carry it around it anymore and to prove to them that I had killed the Minotaur. I tried to speak up but I couldn¡¯t find my voice.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Sarya was quiet as she looked at me. I was expecting her to be angry but instead, she looked¡­ curious?


    Zephy spoke again ¡°I accept her proposal and so¡­¡± She move to my hand and grabbed it. I couldn¡¯t see what she was doing but before long she showed both us what she placed. A Ring Bracelet.


    ¡°This is our marking to prove our marriage¡± She raised her hand to show a matching Ring Bracelet.


    I brought the Ring Bracelet closer to see that it was made from some kind of strings and bones.


    Sarya glared at Zephy.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll have you know that we are married as well so I don¡¯t think this sort of thing is possible¡±


    Zephy arched a brow. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of this. However, you shouldn¡¯t think of this some sort of breach. Love isn¡¯t something that should be taken by one person alone¡±


    Zephy moved closer to Sarya.


    ¡°Love is something that can be given to many people if ones heart is big enough. I believe that is why you married Teela is it not? Teela has showed all of us how big a heart she has and how much courage she wields with it¡±


    I was flattered by her sudden words. I never would have guessed she could display such wisdom.


    Sarya looked at me and then Zephy. ¡°You¡¯re right, it is the reason¡­¡± She stood up to meet Zephy on eye level.


    ¡°Very well¡­ I¡¯ll allow it. But I¡¯m still unsure about how you will show your love to her¡±


    ¡­Eh? She was fine with it!? What!? I knew Sarya was kind and forgiving but this was¡­


    Zephy handed Sarya a key to unlock my cuffs and I sat up.


    ¡°S-Sarya¡­ what do you mean you¡¯re fine with this?¡±


    She signed. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not completely fine with this but¡­¡± She trailed off to mutter ¡°She is right to say you have a big heart so¡­¡± She raised her voice again ¡°I¡¯ll allow it¡±


    My jaw slacked at her word.


    ¡°Well now that that¡¯s finished it seems the feast is over so it is time for bed¡± Zephy cooed.


    I had laid back in bed with Zephy on one side and Sarya of the other side. Sarya suddenly noted we were naked and unclothed herself, hopping back into bed. Sarya spent sometime puffing her cheeks and glaring at Zephy but she ignored it and drifted off to sleep. Sarya followed after leaving me to fall asleep last.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We had woken up and when we left the hut it seemed EVERYONE knew what had happened. They cheered us and handed us gifts. Dried meats and some javelins. Seems like the kind of gifts to receive from tribeswomen.


    They had brought us our wagon and loaded it with the gifts. When Zephy started to get on I asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to stay with your people? I mean, you ARE their leader right?


    She shook her head. ¡°I am simply the same as them. We do not have leaders. We are a free people. I, of course, help guide them but they don¡¯t need me.¡±


    We had headed out and I could only think of how ludicrous this situation was. I looked to my right at Sarya who was hugging my arm; my first wife. I looked to my left to see Zephy leaning on me; my second wife. I was transported inside a book of fantasy so this sort of thing was normal¡­ right?

 Chapter 14: The cruel world

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ well, this looks peaceful¡± I eyed the village that was just outside a medium sized town, looking like quite the paradise. Looking at both of them, it seemed like the town was for the ¡®rich¡¯ class and the village was for poor. The village had a large farmland and stretched as far as the eye could see, most likely their main source of income. If I had to guess, the rich people bought the farmlands and expected the people to work to the bone just to get enough money to put food on the table.


    Me, Sarya and Zephy disembarked from our wagon. We had been on the trail for about three days and thought it best to let the horses rest and see if there were any paying jobs. While I still had a good amount of gold, about 250 would be my best guess; I didn¡¯t want to get caught short. I was hoping that because of Sarya and Zephy being here then maybe people would hopefully take us seriously.


    Wandering the town, I let Sarya go towards the farmlands to see if she could help them and Zephy accompanied her. While they went and did that, I decided to walk around to both stretch my legs and to find some paying job for us to do.


    Wandering for about ten minutes I noticed that a lot of people were giving me funny looks. They seemed to whisper among themselves and keep their distance. Was everyone so stingy?


    I tried to approach people to ask them some questions but they moved to the closes door to get away from me. This kept up for about three tries before I gave up. Annoyed, I wandered a little more before deciding that I should try my luck at the town. Moving towards the main gate I was stopped by the guard. ¡°Oi! What business you have here?¡±  Stopping before him I replied ¡°I¡¯m here looking for work, if there¡¯s any to be done.¡±


    The guard snorted. ¡°You from the village?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need any help here in Gelranos (pronounced Gel-Ran-No-SS). We have everything we could ever need, so beat it wench¡±


    I grimaced at the name. I hadn¡¯t been called that in a long time so it really annoyed me. Fuming, I stormed away back to the village. Before I entered the village, I noticed some sort of wooden boxes that sat near a house, that wasn¡¯t what caught my attention though, what startled me the most was that there was a pair of legs sticking out of one. I felt my heart racing as I slowly moved closer to it but before I reached it a group of men rounded the house and pointed at me. They looked like they were well armed and ready for anything.


    ¡°That looks like her¡± One of them said. Another one opened a piece of paper and looked down at it and then up to me. ¡°Yeah, it does¡±


    I looked at each of them. There were five in total, two had swords, one had a hammer, one had a bow and the last one was carrying some kind of book. ¡°Who the hell are you¡± I demanded. They looked at each other and laughed. ¡°Well wench, we are the good ¡®peacekeepers¡¯ that have come to punish the disrespectful. We are here to take you back to Longris and face judgment, all while getting paid for it. Good deal no?¡±


    I frowned. Longris? Oh yeah, that Kingdom with that snot-nosed little prince. One of the men, who I assumed was their leader held his hand out. ¡°Come with us now and we promise we¡¯ll get you to Longris unharmed.¡± Yeah right¡­ They think I was born yesterday.


    I reached for my belt and felt a ping of dread as I realized that I had left my sword in the wagon. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Forget something?¡± Their leader had a smirk on his face. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I answered. ¡°¡­My sword. You couldn¡¯t by chance let me borrow yours could you?¡± The leader arched a brow before striding towards me. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a cocky little bitch. I heard you were supposed to be some sort swordswoman that managed to just best a general¡± He closed the distance and placed his hand on my cheek.


    When he rested his hand on my cheek the first thing I felt was an immediate sense of repulse, my stomach churned as I felt the prickles on the back of my neck. Back in the original world this sort of action may have come off as strange, but here? The only thing I could think of was to break this man¡¯s fingers. Instead, I decided to do something worst.


    I grabbed both his elbow and wrist and twisted them like a hand crank being turned in the opposite direction. He looked at his newly deformed arm with shook, shook that became horror. Their leader suddenly screamed bloody murder as he fell over holding his arm. Without missing a beat, I unsheathed his sword and turned to the others.


    ¡°So, how are we going to do this? You going to let me walk or do I have to force my way out?¡± The looks on their faces were a mixture of fear and angry. Some looked concerned if they might receive the same thing while the others were furious as to what they witnessed.


    ¡°Fucking little cun-¡°Before one of them could finish his sentence an arm reached out from behind the corner and lifted him up. Zephy came round the corner and slammed him into the side of the house. ¡°Well well well, what did I miss?¡± I felt relief as she stood there with Sarya.


    ¡°Damnit! They didn¡¯t say anything about her¡± The man with the bow noted Zephy. ¡°Fuck it. Carl, start the summoning. We¡¯ll have to take them dead!¡± The man with the book opened it and started chanting something I couldn¡¯t understand. I had the swordsmen and Zephy took the hammer that she threw a moment ago. Finally Sarya took the bowman with her staff. The swordsmen made a few quick jabs with his sword, most likely trying to throw me off balance; I made a quick thrust of my own at his leg. The sword plunged deep into his leg making him cry out and fall over.


    Looking to Zephy, she was punching the man in the face until he went limp, to which end she let him go and he crumpled on the ground. Sarya delivered a final smack to the bowmen which left us with the ¡®summoner.¡¯ we advanced onto him before reddish light emitted from the ground. We immediately jumped back at the sight.


    ¡°What the hell is that!?¡±I was panicking at this moment. Sarya pinned the summoner with a murderous glare. ¡°YOU WOULD DARE SUMMONER ONE OF THEM!?¡± Before I had even time to ask what he brought out the light faded to show¡­ something.


    The thing had a humanoid body with spikes all across its body. Its grayish skin had red cracks along its body. The thing also wielded some sort of crude club with spiked chains. Finally its eyes glowed red with an eerie sense.


    ¡°What¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t even find my words. Just what the fuck is this thing!?


    The summoner encouraged the thing by saying ¡°Kill them and their souls are yours!¡± The thing grunted in response, turning towards me. Aw¡­ crap.


    It advanced faster than I anticipated, closing the distance and striking its hand out. The blow rippled through my body and I felt the sudden rough surface of wood as I slammed into the house. Sliding down, I gasped and cough, trying to catch my breath from being winded. The thing tried to move towards me but Zephy swing her battle axe down the things back making it fall over. Following up I stabbed my sword into its neck to end it¡­ or so I thought. The thing looked at me with its glowing red eyes and grabbed me by the neck to slam me into the ground.


    I could feel my stomach fluids building up in my stomach as it tightens its grip. Zephy was there to cut the things leg off, allowing me to break free from its grasp. Coughing, I crawled back away from it as Zephy brought her axe down for the final blow, decapitating it. The things body disintegrated as if it were made of ash. Just what the fuck was that?


    I looked over to see Sarya pinning the ¡®summoner¡¯ to the wall. Getting up and moving over to her. She had a murderous glare as she looked down at the fearful man. In all my time with Sarya, I have never seen her like this. It was pretty scary.


    ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!? YOU WOULD CARELESSLY SUMMON THE RALMA!?¡±


    The¡­ Ralma? The hell is the Ralma? Zephy helped me up and we all stood before the ¡®summoner¡¯


    ¡°Sarya¡­ what is the¡­ Ralma¡±¡±Monsters¡± Was her only answer. Yeah, I could have guessed as much. I pointed my sword at the book he was clutching. ¡°Hand it over¡± were my only words.


    He looked down at his book before handing it to me with a shaky hand. ¡°H-here¡­ I can go now right?¡± I opened the book. ¡°Depends¡­¡± skimming through the pages I noticed that all the pages were written in the same language as some scrolls I grabbed when I first came to this world.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ I need to ask you again. What are the Ralma? Is this their language?¡±


    Signing, she looked at me, occasionally glancing at the man.


    ¡°This world is ours, called Hevlan. This is the second world. Lanos is the first world, were that Ralma came from. What he did was open a gate to this realm and that one. Using that language, he formed a deal with one of them to fight for him. Lanos is a world that has become corrupted and sinister.¡± She glared at him and said ¡°That was a very careless move! You realize what would have happened if that gateway opened for too long? We would have had a bigger problem.¡±


    Judging from what Sarya was implying I could only guess that more could have come through the gate if it was open for long enough.


    I looked around ¡°Yeah¡­ and he did that right in the middle of a village too¡­¡±


    I gazed down at him and asked ¡°What would make you do such a rash action anyways?¡± Without a word he handed me a piece of paper. I shook it and scanned the whole page. The page had a rough sketch of my face with a 2000 coin bounty above it and below was my name ¡°TEELA¡± below that was a list of some crimes: Treason, assaulting the Prince and kidnapping an Elven woman. I was absolutely pissed by the claims. Kidnapping? Treason? What the hell¡­ Sarya moved behind my shoulder and gasped at the page. ¡°Kidnapping¡­¡± Her tone was one of disbelieve ¡°Kidnapping me? These claims are absurd¡± Zephy peeked and added ¡°Assaulting a prince? You hit a Prince?¡± I laughed nervously¡­ ¡°Yeah¡­ I was a bit upset¡± Zephy arched a brow ¡°You must have been quite angry, what would anger you that much?¡±


    Sarya was the one to answer ¡°The prince refused to reward Teela so she¡­¡± trailing off so I finished for her ¡°¡­so I slapped him repeatedly¡±


    Zephy froze for a full two seconds before throwing her head back and roaring with laughter.


    ¡°You actually slapped a Prince because he was selfish? That has to be the best thing I¡¯ve heard in a long time! AHAHAHAHA¡± I groaned at her laughter. This wasn¡¯t an amusing situation. If they put a bounty on me then who knows how far this has reached.


    Signing, I told Sarya to let him go. I wasn¡¯t interested in more bloodshed. There were a few that were still awake so they helped their comrades limp away.


    I suddenly remembered what I came over here for. ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    I turned around and seen that the legs were gone from the boxes. ¡®Did they leave?¡¯ I slowly made my way towards them. Walking up to the boxes I ducked down and gasped at the sight.


    Inside the box was a little girl, she looked about ten or twelve, she was huddling up inside and had an empty look in her eyes. My heart lurched as I had seen that her state was terrible. She only wore a small piece of fabric that just barely covered her. She also was dirty all over and smelled really bad. It was clear that she hadn¡¯t been taken care of well.


    I knead down in front of the boxes and tried my best to smile.


    ¡°Hey there¡­. Why don¡¯t you come out?¡± It seemed like she didn¡¯t even hear me. He eyes still showed a state of shellshock. I poked my head inside and suddenly she panicked started to push me back out.


    ¡°NUUUU! NUUUU!¡± She started making sounds as she pushed me.


    ¡°H-Hey! I¡¯m not trying to hurt you! I just want to help! S-Stop!¡± I was getting irritated as she keeps pushing me with her hands and feet.


    I eventually grabbed her leg and pulled her out.


    ¡°Stop fussing! I¡¯m just trying to help!¡± I don¡¯t know if she even understood but she stopped after I asked her a second time. Her body was limp and she was breathing heavily. She barely struggled so how could she be out of breath? I had turned her around and got a better look at her.


    She had short amber hair that was dirty and her eyes were black. Perhaps the most pronounced was her ears. Her ears were shaped like Sarya¡¯s but they were drooping down. Sarya noticed them.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sarya looked sadly at the girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    Sarya refused to meet my gaze. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ a half-breed¡­¡± Sarya visibility winched at the name.


    ¡°What do you mean by half-breed?¡± Some reason, I knew I wasn¡¯t going to like the answer.


    Sarya sighed. ¡°Well, it looks like she has both Elven and human heritage. When an elf has a child with someone other than another elf, the ears will look like the way they are now. This and the fact that she doesn¡¯t glow like a pure elf is the most obvious signs that she is a half-breed.¡±


    Sarya seemed to be choosing her words carefully. Looking at the girl once again, I notice that she was right about the glowing part. It wasn¡¯t even about the fact she looked so sad either. I could feel my heart lurch for the poor girl.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ I need to ask you something. I want you to be completely honest with me. What do the elf¡¯s at the World Tree thing of half-breeds?¡± I was asking a question that I felt I already knew the answer to.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She looked to the ground. ¡°The World Tree doesn¡¯t fully support half-breeds. While half-breeds are allowed to exist among the populace, they aren¡¯t allowed things like to own a house or any similar¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t say it I knew what she was implying. ¡°So basically things that would imply that they would stay. A way to kick them out?"


    It was Zephy¡¯s turn to voice her opinion. ¡°So they just throw them to the wolves? To fend for themselves? That seems quite cold don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Sarya¡¯s head snapped to Zephy. ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that! That law was passed before I was born so I really have no idea why it still exists today¡­¡± I could see that Sarya was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Zephy¡­¡± I gave a warning tone to which she shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sarya; I wasn¡¯t trying to make the elves sound like bad people. I¡¯m just asking questions because I¡¯m unfamiliar with how everything works.¡± She nodded, wiping her eyes.


    Looking back at the little girl, I was at a dilemma. I knew she couldn¡¯t survive by herself but at the same time, was I really capable of taking care of her? I guess it didn¡¯t matter. Anything was better than staying here.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Hey¡­ what is your name? Can you tell me?¡± I tried my best to sooth her when I asked.


    Her only response was shaking her head. I had one more question but I was hesitant. It was more of the need to confirm something.


    ¡°Hey¡­. Where¡­ where are your parents? Do you know where they are?¡± Both me and the little girl flinched visibly. I didn¡¯t want to do anything to upset her, I figured that she was abandoned but I needed to know for sure. She only shook her head in response and my heart sank. She didn¡¯t know where her parents were?


    ¡°Anyone take care of you?¡±


    She was silent for so long that I thought she wasn¡¯t going to answer. When she did, she pointed towards the gateway to Gelranos.


    ¡°The people who take care of you are in the town?¡± Something wasn¡¯t right. Why was she out here then? Did the people abandon her? Why?


    I didn¡¯t know what to do. A part of me wanted to go into the town and find her these people for better or worse, another part of me just wanted to take her and leave this place behind us.


    ¡°Dammit¡­ what do I do¡­?¡± I was muttering angrily under my breath.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we see what the child¡¯s caretakers have to say for themselves?¡± Zephy was suddenly asking me a question. I turned around to look at her. ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I for one, despise the fact that she was abandoned. They have a lot to answer for. If they refuse to take care for her then the least we can do is ¡®receive¡¯ gold to take care of her.¡±


    I was taken aback by what she was suggesting. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ asking me to rob these people!?¡±


    Zephy shook her head. ¡°No dear Teela. I¡¯m saying that we should go get the gold to ensure her future. I¡¯m not going to stand around and let people like that get away with disgusting things like this.¡± With that, she turned on her heels and stormed towards the gate. Damnit! What was that Amazon thinking!?


    I picked up the little girl, which to my surprise she didn¡¯t struggle against me, and went after Zephy. When Zephy reached the gate the guard had tried to stop her but instead of responding to him she immediately punched him in the face. The other guard fumbled with his spear and tried to stab Zephy. She grabbed the weapon and lifted both the spear and the guard in the air then slamming him to the ground.


    I could only stand there slacked-jawed as she signaled us to move inside. I guess there was no going back now¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    We had moved inside the town and I could help but feel like we entered some time portal. The people around the town looked like they belonged to some Victorian era or something similar. The streets were mostly dirt but there were landings and stairs that were made from stone. Most builds shared the same stone look. People were giving us alarmed looks and whispering among themselves, I was a bit nervous, not because of the people but because I was expecting guards to swarm us at a moment¡¯s notice. I tightened my hold on the little girl, who I was carrying the whole time. She was nervous and refused to meet my gaze. I was doing my best to sooth her by patting her back and trying to hold her comfortably. I tried to ask her where to go a few times and by the third time I asked she looked in the general direction of the end of the street. We came into perfect view of the building and my eyes widen as I took in the entire sight. The building was quite large with many windows and columns surrounding the place, it was like a smaller mansion. The thing that was shocking was the people that were standing outside, women who wore incredibly scandalous clothes that showed off a lot of skin. They were doing their best to woo people on the street to entering their place. ¡®They weren¡¯t..¡¯


    ¡°Those clothes¡­ those women are prostitutes aren¡¯t they?¡± Zephy was the one to speak my mind, a mind that didn¡¯t want to accept the truth¡­


    I could feel a lump in my throat as I looked numbly at the building; I didn¡¯t want to say it but was this little girl was the result of this place¡­? Before I could say anything Zephy stormed towards the place with a powerful stride leaving me and Sarya to catch up.


    ¡°Z-Zephy¡­ we shouldn¡¯t just charge in there¡­¡± I was trying to reason with her but she wasn¡¯t having any of it. When we got close to the door we were greeted by the women.


    ¡°Well, hello there. Why don¡¯t you-¡°The woman trailed off when she seen the little girl I was hold. Her expression turned dark.


    ¡°Why are you bringing that little rat here? You think we don¡¯t have enough problems trying to earn our keep?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I was completely blindsided by her hostility, the little girl begun to shake in my hold as I stood there.


    "How could you say something like that?"


    The woman sneered. ¡°We have enough problems as it is, it¡¯s not our fault that Terra: the woman who took care of that half-breed died. We have nothing to-¡°*Slap* I stood absolutely still as Sarya had slapped the woman so hard she literally fell over.


    ¡°HOW COULD YOU BE SO COLD!? HAS YOU LIFE AS A PARASITE NUMBED YOUR HEART!?¡±


    I felt numb by what I was just revealed. A woman who took care of the little girl died? When? How? I think I was going to be sick. I noticed that the girl was shaking even more and now¡­ she was quietly sobbing. Something snapped in my mind. This poor girl was left with nothing; she was also likely kicked out as a result of things that were beyond her control. Her life was one big train wreak and they never thought to even try to help or sympathize with her, they just treated her terribly. I could feel a rage boiling inside me, a rage I hadn¡¯t felt since¡­ those soldiers and knight on the road on my second day in this world.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ take the girl. I¡¯m going to deal with this.¡± I handed her over and Sarya looked curiously at me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I didn¡¯t answer her; instead I made my way up the steps to the mansion. A large man suddenly came out from the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who are-¡°I didn¡¯t give him time to finish as I punched him in the throat and hiked my knee to his groin. He fell over as sudden cries and shouts of panic erupted from the people inside. Through the door was a large lounge with chairs, sofas and rugs laid out. Zephy was right behind me with Sarya coming up on the rear, holding the little girl.


    Three men made their way to block our path. I took one and dislocated his shoulder; Zephy took the other two by grabbing both by their hair and banging them together. We had cut a path through the mansion, the constant panic from both the woman and ¡®customers¡¯ as they scrambled out of our way.


    We had made our way to the second floor and came up on a large door with two equally large men. We took care of them and kicked in the door together. Immediately we were jumped by five men with knives. We didn¡¯t even need to draw our weapons as we took care of them.


    I made my way past the crippled bodies towards the man standing near the desk with a troubled look on his face.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you? You¡¯re not an angry wife are you?¡± I may have laughed if I wasn¡¯t so furious.


    Grabbed his collar, I threw him into the desk than wrapped my fingers around his neck to stare at him with a question.


    ¡°What. Happened. To. Terra?¡± The man looked confused until he seen the little girl.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ Terra passed away from something, some sort of disease. A few days ago. This line of work carries risks.¡± Even though he gave me an answer I wasn¡¯t pleased with it. I punched him in the face in rage. ¡°CARRIES. RISK!?¡± I gritted those lines through my teeth. I slammed his head into the desk three times in quick succession. I had lost all reason and my vision was red with rage, soon I was slammed his head again and again. Scum like him is what¡¯s wrong with this world. Scum like him is why people like us, woman, suffered for their stupidity. Scum like him¡­ my vision started to clear and the first thing I saw was the little girl trembling.


    My rage died, like someone had drowned it out with a bucket of water. Zephy¡¯s laid a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Enough Teela, no more¡­¡± When I took another look at the man I could see most of his teeth missing and blood was pouring down his nostril. Yeah¡­ it was enough.


    Zephy moved to the opposite side of the desk and open some sort of small chest that was sitting at the edge. Opening it, my lips parted as we all seen what was inside. Gems and gold shined from the chest. There were also necklaces encrusted with diamonds. It was quite dazzling. I noticed that there was a chest on my end too so I opened it and was struck in awe at the contents, a gold pile laid inside.


    Zephy closed the chest and pulled it under her arm. She must have noted my confusion and simpy said ¡°¡­For the little girl. With this, we can get her something nice¡­¡±


    Closing my chest I nodded. Yes, for the little girl.


    ¡­¡­..


    We had hurried out from Galranos and made it to the wagon. A quick check to make sure everything was there and we had made our way out with speed. We hadn¡¯t stopped until dusk, and when we did we had come up on a small pond. Zephy and Sarya had opted to set up camp as I decided to wash the little girl. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t caused much fuss during the whole thing of us running away.


    We really needed some better clothes for her but we didn¡¯t have time to grab anything back in Galranos.


    I was careful not to be too rough with her as I stripped her down, she didn¡¯t even look at me. I was trying to think of something to say to her to start a conversation but could only think of one thing to say, or more appropriately, ask.


    ¡°Hey¡­ sweetheart. Could you tell me your name?¡± Her only response was a mumble.


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± She raised her head slowly and quietly answered: ¡°Elora¡­¡±


    ¡°Elora¡± I repeated and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a lovely name¡±


    We had stripped and entered the pond. I was washing her back and hair when she


    mumbled something else. "Sorry, I missed that."


    She turned her head and whispered. ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    I blinked at her question. ¡°Why¡­? Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why do thing in place? Why be mean to those people?¡± She looked deeply into my eyes. ¡°Are you bad?¡±


    I froze as she pierced me with both questions and that stare.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± I was speechless¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to say. I had acted on impulse again and stormed the mansion without much reason besides that I was furious. The worst part was that I had done all this in front of Elora. She was still a little girl and I did something violent as smashing someone head into a desk. I just wasn¡¯t thinking and was filled with blinding rage. Whether or not he deserved it was beside the point, the point was that I acted before I thought it through and terrified her as a result.


    A tear lined down my face, I felt ashamed of myself. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± I whispered. "I''m a bad person" I looked down at my reflection.


    ¡°But¡­ not kill?¡± My snapped up to look at her. ¡°Not¡­ kill?¡±


    Her stare was less intense than before. ¡°You not kill them. So you not bad like big people.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Big people?¡± She nodded. ¡°Big people¡­ kill¡­¡±


    Big people? Was she referring to the men that guarded the place? Or the bounty hunters? I wanted to ask her more but I figured that now wasn¡¯t the best time to ask.


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡± Strangely her words comforted me to a small degree. Smiling I thanked her and finished washing her.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    We had had supper and Elora wolfed down her meal with terrifying speed. Unlike Sarya, she didn¡¯t seem to shy away from meat. I had given her seconds and she ate all that too.


    I had taken liberty of tucking her into bed. We had received a lot of furs from Zephy¡¯s tribe so blankets weren¡¯t a problem. As she snuggled into bed she looked at me and whispered ¡°Thank you Mom¡±


    I froze at her words. Her eyes widen and she ducked under the covers quickly. Mom¡­?


    Before I could say anything she whispered under the covers ¡°Call you Mom?¡± She peeked over the covers awaiting her answer.


    I was unsure¡­ For a reason I couldn¡¯t understand, I felt like I was crossing a line. Even since I came to this world I had become annoyed by other men taking advantage of my gender. I had never really put much thought into it but until I met Sarya, I secretly hated the fact that I had become a woman. Nothing good ever seemed to come from my gender, only attempted rape and being looked down at. But when I met Sarya, this world seemed a little brighter and made me believe in her and her resolve. When I met Zephy she was quite¡­ interesting. Despite our first meeting she came to my assistance and even took the lead to help Elora. She also pulled me out of my rage. Because of both of them I had become more and more accustom to being a woman and now, I was being asked to become Elora¡¯s mother.


    Motherhood¡­ it was something that I never would have thought of. If I took this step, I felt like I would become even lease of the man I once was. Farther and farther away from my hopes of returning to my world. Looking down at Elora¡­ and made my choice.


    Sliding under the cover I held her close and whispered. ¡°Yes¡­ you can call me Mom¡±


    ......................


    Author''s note: Well this chapter was a long time coming. There are some things I''d like to address. First: Many people are concerned with the lack of details and MC thoughts, I am agreeing that I haven''t really brought as much description to my writing so I hope in future chapters I can do a better job of both world building and the psychological aspect of the MC. Second, many people seem to be jumping to conclusions about things, specifically Zephy. I would like to ask the same as before and just to give me some time to build up their relationship in future chapters, I''m trying to make sure that this yuri harem features different ways for the MC to meet the different members so I''m trying different things to spice it up, I know not everyone is fond of how it turned out but I need some time to flesh out the relationship. Finally: I know some people are confused by certain things like the world and such. Right now I''m trying to find a happy medium between progressing the story and information. If I make the story go too fast then people will get confused, but if I put too much information then I''ll be straining your attention span. (Maybe not all but a majority) I''ll be experimenting with how to include more world building so be patient with me in future chapters. Thank you and cheers.

 Chapter 15: Pained past.

    A breeze, I could feel a breeze which felt refreshing. I


    slowly opened my eyes and was greeted with a clear blue sky. ¡®Oh yeah, I¡¯m


    still here¡¯ for a moment I thought that all that has happened recently was only


    a dream. Thankfully it wasn¡¯t. I breathed the fresh air in deeply and sighed. I


    could feel a small hot spot on my side, turning my head I looked to see a


    familiar face resting on my shoulder. The face was small, amber hair was


    covering some of her cheek and her ears were pointed and floppy.


    I immediately smiled as I seen her sleepy face, she was


    quietly snoring.


    Elora.


    I recalled back to last night when Elora had called me ¡®Mom¡¯


    it was quite a sudden thing to happen but in the end I accepted and comforted


    her. I had stayed awake until Elora fell asleep. She seemed to snuggling up


    next to me at some point in the night.


    Yawning, I slowly slipped out of bed as not to disturb her


    and moved over to the wagon to peek inside, I seen Sarya and Zephy sleeping


    together. ¡®Huh¡­ I wonder when those two got close?¡¯


    Satisfied that everyone was where they were I moved towards


    the pond and undressed to wash up. Signing I wondered what to do next, it


    seemed obvious: Put as much distance between us and Gelranos. But how long


    could I keep running for? The men that had attack us never told us but they


    were clearly bounty hunters. I wonder how long they have been looking for us.


    Now that I had Elora was with us I needed to be extra cautious when traveling


    cities or towns. I couldn¡¯t just ignore either because there were things we


    would need such as supplies. While we may be able to go without for some time,


    we would eventually need to go into town. I guess I would just need to be


    careful. Plus, because Sarya wanted to help people we would enviably run into


    trouble.


    I signed. It was quite troublesome but¡­ oh well¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sign? I hope you¡¯re not upset with me.¡±


    I was leaning my head back so when my eyes flashed open I


    was looking up to a naked Zephy. She was looking down at me with an arched


    brow. My face flustered as she sat next to me and hung up her arms along the


    edge of the pond.


    ¡°Upset¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes¡± She answered. ¡°With what happened back at Gelranos.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I thought about it for a moment. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think


    so. I¡¯m actually kind of glad. We helped Elora so in the end we did some good.¡±


    Zephy smiled. ¡°Good¡­ I¡¯m glad you have no regrets¡± She


    suddenly frowned. ¡°Elora?¡±


    Oh yeah, that¡¯s right. I forgot to tell them her name. ¡°The


    little girl¡¯s name is Elora¡±


    ¡°Ah¡± Zephy nodded. ¡°So, she opened up to you? That¡¯s good¡±


    Zephy lend up against me.


    ¡°Well, I suppose as long as she is OK then everything is


    fine¡± She sighed as looked up at me.


    ¡°You really do look like her¡­¡± She whispered.


    Blinking in confusion I asked. ¡°Her?¡±


    Zephy shoulders tensed as I asked her, she looked away for a


    moment before muttering ¡°Why did I say that¡­?¡±


    Say what? I was confused as to her actions. I was also


    confused about other things as well so I think it was time to ask her a few


    questions. I supposed it was long overdue, I was hoping she would tell me when


    we were traveling but she never so much as gave a peep to why she came with us.


    Yes, she did proclaim her marriage but I was still uncertain as to her motives.


    ¡°Zephy, why did you take such action? I understand the need


    for justice but I still don¡¯t see how charging head long into a town would be a


    good idea¡­¡± I needed to be firm; I wasn¡¯t going to let it slide.


    Zephy sighed and looked at me again.


    ¡°Because she reminded me of myself¡­¡± Her gaze fell to the


    water for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°I was born in a small village north of here. In this


    village I was only ten when a military moved into our village. However, they


    weren¡¯t allied with anyone anymore. They were deserters. When they moved into


    the village they immediately declared themselves as ¡®kings¡¯ of it. For one


    year, the drove us like slaves. They even raped our women, I was force to watch


    and listen to it for what seemed like an eternity. Eventually, one of the men


    forced himself onto me and my mother managed to save me. My mother killed the


    man and then grabbed me, leading me out of the village. She knew that we had to


    get out of there or the soldiers would kill us. As we made our way out from the


    village, we were spotted and in a pursuit, my mother was killed by the


    deserters.¡±


    I could feel a lump in my throat as she told me her story. I


    could now understand her when she said that Elora reminded her of herself.


    Being left alone and without any parents. I bit my lip as I felt guilty for


    demanding an answer from her. I brought up a painful memory for her and now she


    was reliving it by telling me.


    Sighing, she continued.


    ¡°My mother had wanted me to run so I did, I ran as far away


    from that place as I could. Eventually I snuck into a city and lived on the


    street as a beggar and thief. Stealing what I could, when I could. I continued


    like that until I was fourteen. Then¡­ she came¡±


    ¡°She?¡± I asked.


    Nodding, she answered ¡°Gwenore¡­¡±


    She was quiet for a moment before contuining.


    ¡°She was a thief like me. However she managed to catch me


    stealing and followed me to my hideout. When I made it back she immediately


    ambushed me and made me a deal. If I would listen to her and follow her lead,


    she would take care of me and teach me all her tricks. When she was done, she


    would allow me to leave at anytime I¡¯d want to. So I took her offer and for


    another four years I was taught the ins and outs of being a thief. We stole


    from many rich people and moved town to town. City to city. We were living the


    good life¡­¡±


    She turned to look at me.


    ¡°She also taught me other thing¡­¡±


    She placed a finger between my breasts and trailed her


    finger down to my stomach.


    ¡°Like¡­ all the secrets to¡­ pleasing other women.¡±


    Chills were shooting up my spine as she trailed up and down.


    Her gaze met my eyes.


    ¡°Yes¡­ you really look like her¡±


    I paused at that. So that¡¯s what she meant?


    ¡°Your eyes are interesting¡­ hazel and blue. Your hair is


    shorter and your skin is more toned but all in all, you look quite similar¡­¡±


    She gave me a sad smile. ¡°When I seen you walking towards my seat, I couldn¡¯t


    breathe. For a moment I thought you were her, coming back to me.¡±


    Did she say coming back to her? I was about to ask before


    she went on.


    ¡°However, our robbing spree wasn¡¯t going to last forever. We


    were wanted in a lot of places, so word traveled fast. We were living


    peacefully in another city when suddenly our hideout was stormed by the city


    guards¡­.¡±She trailed off, as is reliving a painful memory. ¡°I had managed to


    escape because of her. I hide out of sight until they stopped searching for me


    and made my way after her but¡­ it was too late.¡±


    She paused; I could only guess she was gathering herself.


    ¡°She was publicly executed, and I was forced to watch it¡­¡±


    My heart stopped and my body felt numb. For¡­ the love of


    God. She had most likely shared some good times with that woman and then in a


    heartbeat it was all taken away. If that was Sarya¡­. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.


    No¡­ I knew exactly, I lived through that already when Sarya¡­


    ¡°I had want revenge more than anything but Gwenore had told


    me when we were stormed by the city guards to take as much of the money we made and


    run. If I had taken my revenge, I would have been killed and Gwenore¡¯s


    sacrifice would have been in vain. So I made the hardest choice in my life¡­ I


    ran¡­. again. I had used the money to rebuild a place for people similar. For


    women who had been abandoned by the harsh world of men. You know the rest.¡±


    I was quiet, absorbing all that she had told me. My feelings


    were mixed; I didn¡¯t even know what to say. To think that she had gone through


    all that, seen this world at it¡¯s worse and yet she still prevailed. It was


    remarkable and tragic. I could now understand her when she told me that Elora


    reminded her of herself. All that Zephy lived through¡­ she most likely saw


    herself in Elora. Hungry. Alone. No future. It seemed like it was only a matter


    of time before she would have to resort to thievery herself¡­ or worse.


    She snuggled closer into me.


    ¡°When I seen you¡­ I knew I had to have you. Maybe that¡¯s the


    old thief in me still but I just had to take the chance.¡±


    I should be annoyed that she made it sound like I was a


    trophy to be claimed but instead took comfort in the fact that she was both


    honest with me and that I now had an opportunity to comfort her.


    She laughed.


    ¡°Gwenore was always the dominate one in our¡­ ¡®Sessions¡¯ so I


    took the opportunity to take the lead in ours¡±


    My face flustered as I recalled that night when she cuffed


    me to the bed.


    She looked up at me one more time.


    ¡°You know what they say: Fortune favors the bold¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I muttered. ¡®¡­and the daring¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°Oh, come now¡± She tsked. ¡°You¡¯re not still upset by that


    night are you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t meet her gaze, just thinking of it made me blush.


    ¡°¡­maybe¡­¡±


    She snickered and whispered in my ear ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll allow you


    to do it to me once¡±


    She stood up; the water splashed and trickled down her body.


    Stepping out she grabbed her clothes and looked back at me.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll only allow it¡­ if you can convince Sarya to allow


    me to join you in your next love session¡±


    She walked away leaving me with a flustered face. That


    woman! Does she only think of sex? Still, it was good to see that she didn¡¯t


    let her past drag her down. Most likely a mixture of her becoming a leader and


    her over all personality.


    Getting up, I grabbed my clothes and made my way back to the


    camp.


    ¡­¡­.


    We had come back to the camp to find Sarya and Elora waking


    up. I asked Sarya to take Elora to the pond to wash up as me and Zephy would


    prepare breakfast. After we finished, Sarya and Elora came back in time and we


    sat down to eat.


    We were all eating quietly. I thought back to that thing


    that the Summoner brought out, that thing.


    ¡°Hey Sarya, back in Gelranos you said something about there


    being two world¡¯s?¡±


    Nodding she said: ¡°Yes, Hevlan and Lanos. The world we are


    living in is Hevlan. Hevlan was created by the Goddess Nora. Lanos was created


    by the Demonic God Marcrick. The Goddess Nora blessed this world with life such


    as the many races. Such as Elf¡¯s, Humans, Beast-kin and Nightorten¡¯s.¡±


    I frowned: ¡°Beast-kin? Nightorten? (Pronounced


    Night-or-ten.)¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Beast-kin have human bodies but they also have


    traits similar to animals. Both physical and mental. They are typically shunned


    because many people are afraid of their animal side. Nightorten are similar to


    elves in appearance but have a dark bluish skin. They have a desire for the


    night and will not show themselves to anyone. Because they refuse to show


    themselves many people believe they are myth and even believe they are a


    vampire-like race¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I see¡­¡± These races seemed¡­ strange. Also vampires?


    They exist? Great¡­


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ where exactly is this Lanos?¡±


    She answered: ¡°It¡®s in an alternate world¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Frowning I asked ¡°Alternate world? Like a different dimension?¡±


    It was her turn to frown. ¡°Die-men-shuuns?¡±


    Oh¡­ I guess they wouldn¡¯t call that here. ¡°Ummm¡­ like


    different plains of existence?¡±


    She finally nodded. ¡°Yes, Lanos exists on a different plain


    then ours. The Demonic God Marcick created Lanos out of his own twisted vision.


    Everything there is demonic, from the places to the monsters. It is a very


    hostile place. It is said that all the evil in the world has come from that


    place. The people of this world grew curios of Lanos so they tried to open a gateway


    to that plain and with it they open the all the horrors that Lanos had to


    offer. Marcick planted the corrupted and cruel desires of people. Hate. Envy.


    Greed and so forth.¡±


    I sat there taken in her entire history lesson. It sounded


    like when they opened the gate they opened Pandora¡¯s Box. I guess it¡¯s true


    what they say: curiosity killed the cat.


    Zephy tilted her head at me. ¡°Why do you need to know these


    things? Isn¡¯t this something we all know?¡±


    Sarya was the one to answer. ¡°She lost her memory¡±


    Zephy eyes widen ¡°Memory loss?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°About a month ago¡±


    Elora, who was sitting on my lap, grabbed my attention by


    tapping my arm. I looked down to see her holding her plate up.


    ¡°Mom, More¡­.. please.¡±


    Both Sarya and Zephy look at me agaped. ¡°Mom?¡± They said in


    unison. I nodded sheepishly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided to take care of her¡­ in place of a


    mother.¡± They looked at each other, unsure but soon shrugged and smiled.


    ¡°Well¡­ it will be hard but in the end, I think it could be


    best for her.¡± Zephy smiled.


    Sarya added.  ¡°Perhaps


    we should take the time to teach her a few things. It will help her in the long


    run¡± I nodded at her idea. I couldn¡¯t agree more.


    I filled Elora¡¯s plate with more food and she quietly


    munched away. As I watch her eating I felt warmth spread through-out my body.


    Just seeing her enjoy something was enough to make me feel happiness. Was this


    how it felt to be¡­ a mother?  I could


    only hope to help her as much as possible.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    We had gotten packed up and I was looking at the map. We


    needed more supplies so I knew we needed to head into a city. The closest city


    was actually only a day away so it was nice. When I was looking at the map I


    noticed that there seemed to be six cities. The closest city; Boncre,


    (Pronounced Bon-cree) looked to be the largest city out of all the others. Was


    it the capital? Well, either way we needed to go there. If it was a heavy


    populated city then we had a chance of sneaking in there through crowds¡­


    hopefully.


    We were all packed and I sat in front with Sarya while Elora


    and Zephy sat in the back of the wagon. As I looked over to Sarya I suddenly


    remembered what Zephy said, or should I say ¡¯offered¡¯ to me back in the pond.


    My face flustered at the thought, did Zephy say that knowing that I wouldn¡¯t want


    to ask her such a question. I¡­ suppose it was something desirable. Every person


    would want something like that; at least I would imagine so. Then maybe I


    should¡­ I immediately shook my head. What was I thinking!? That¡¯s just¡­


    Sarya noticed my shaking and gave me a look of concern. ¡°Are


    you alright Teela?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Come on, think. I needed to take my mind off of¡­


    ¡°Yeah, um¡­ oh yeah by the way. You were saying something about the Goddess Nora


    and Demonic God Marcrick? I was curious as to what people say they look like.¡±


    I was expecting a ¡®no one knows¡¯ but was surprised with an


    answer: ¡°Well the Goddess has been said to resemble a phoenix and the Demon God


    as a large goat of sorts¡±


    A Phoenix and a Goat? Sounded like a one sided match-up.


    Right, well¡­ I needed to keep my mind on getting to Boncre. For some reason, I


    could feel Zephy¡¯s eyes on my back, watching me with a grin.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    We had made our way inside Boncre with little issue.


    Arriving at dusk, we were met with an enormous bustle of people. It certainly


    seemed like the capital. We needed to push and shove our way through and we


    also had to find a place to purchase the things we needed. But first things


    first¡­ I spotted a clothing store and made our way inside.


    I looked around the store with amazement. Clothes of all


    kinds, shapes and sizes were lining the walls. I wanted to get some more


    clothes for us as I only had the one outfit, it was also pretty dirty. Sarya¡¯s


    clothes were also showing some dirty and Zephy¡­ well I wanted to get her


    something else besides her fur clothing. Most importantly; I needed to get


    Elora something good to wear too.


    A man appeared out from the counter with a suspicious look


    on his face. He had a bald head and goatee.


    ¡°Can I¡­ help you?¡± The man¡¯s tone had an underline of sarcasm


    to it which annoyed me, he probably seen our state and figured we didn¡¯t have


    any money to purchase anything. Still, I needed to ignore his tone because of


    Elora.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to buy some clothes for her.¡± I rested my


    hands of Elora¡¯s shoulders.


    He arched a brow and nodded. ¡°Very well, this way please.¡±


    We had gotten Elora into a change room and I had Sarya help


    me chose some clothes. I had never understood why women in my original world


    loved shopping. Clothes were just clothes, or so I thought. But after getting


    Elora into a few outfits I had some understanding now, she reminded me of a


    doll. We had dressed her in different things; blouses, dresses, sandals and even


    jumpers. Sarya was enthusiastic at the outfits Elora donned on. Zephy was


    supportive and I couldn¡¯t help but have a bit of fun with it. Elora was very


    shy, asking for my approval for ever outfit. Eventually we gotten her five


    outfits to wear and I purchased them.


    I looked at my clothes and figured that not only I but the


    other three needed outfits too. My clothes were dirty and only had the one.


    Sarya was the same way and Zephy? Well¡­ a fur skirt and bra wasn¡¯t exactly


    ¡®clothes¡¯ So I had Sarya grab a few. We had run into one problem though,


    Sarya¡¯s bust size was too large to fit most clothes so we could only get her a


    few. She didn¡¯t seem bothered by it so we moved on to Zephy; she wasn¡¯t exactly


    fond of changing her clothes as we were.


    ¡°Clothes such as those would cover me too much. I prefer


    more open wear.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her reason. ¡°Well you can¡¯t just keep


    wearing that. So come on, while we¡¯re here¡±


    She crossed her arms under her breasts. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine like this;


    I¡¯m not really fond of those garments anyways¡±


    I signed. ¡°Come on¡­¡± She shook her head.


    Why was she being so impossible all the sudden? ¡°Why should


    I?¡± She asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s a gift¡±


    She blinked in surprise and her cheeks reddened slightly.


    ¡°I-I¡­ see. Very well.¡±


    She had entered the change room and we picked something out,


    when she emerged from the room I was surprised at her outfit. Her shirt was a


    small thing that showed off her stomach and she had a skirt that reached have


    way to her thighs and was held up with a chain belt. Finally, her boots were


    made of leather. Over all it was quite¡­ nice. Sexy even¡­


    ¡°Well? Are you going to say something about it¡± She was


    trying to look proud at her outfit.


    Yeah¡­¡± I nodded. ¡°It suits you quite well.¡±


    She grinned at my words. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad for you complement.


    I guess I shall take it¡±


    With that, I was my turn. Both Sarya and Zephy showed a lot


    of interest in choosing my clothes so I could only sit in the change room and


    wait. I could hear their whispers which only made me more nervous. Finally some


    clothes peeked over the curtain and I hear Zephy¡¯s voice telling me they found


    something they¡¯d like me to try on. I held up the outfit and my jaw slacked at


    what they¡¯d offered me. I shoved the curtain aside and held up the corset that


    they provided me.


    ¡°W-What the hell is this!?¡± I snapped.


    Sarya¡¯s face flustered and immediately looked away. Elora


    tilted her head looking at the corset curiously and Zephy displayed a wide


    grin.


    ¡°Well¡­ I personally would like to see you wear less so I


    thought that¡¯d do¡±


    This woman! Ugh! Of all things a corset!?


    ¡°I-I just need a vest and such! I¡¯m not really interested in


    such things!¡±


    Zephy tsked at my outburst. ¡°Oh come now, won¡¯t you do it


    for your second wife?¡±


    Sudden gasps and whispers from the other customers could be


    heard. Could Zephy had been anymore subtle with her words?!


    ¡°J-Just get me something more respectable!¡± I snapped.


    Sighing, she took the corset and left me behind the curtain once more. After a


    few minutes another outfit appeared over head and I only took one glance at it


    before pulling the curtain back once again.


    ¡°Zephy¡­ come on. This?¡± I held up the clothes, which was a


    maid outfit.


    ¡°Well¡­ a bar maiden would be a nice touch I think¡±


    Sarya looked at the outfit and nodded. ¡°I think I would look


    quite nice on you¡±


    Great, now they were both agreeing. I looked at the clothes.


    I wasn¡¯t really bothered by my nudity. I wasn¡¯t really bothered because I spent


    a majority of it with someone I knew or alone. I also wore pants and vest with


    shirts because I was both, holding onto my old world self and I was


    uncomfortable with showing much skin in public for the simple reason: going


    through attempted rape would most likely do that to you. The men here seemed to


    have no problems with trying to force themselves onto me so wearing something


    that would provoke such actions would be pretty stupid.


    But¡­ thing were different now weren¡¯t they? I had Sarya,


    Zephy and Elora here. I wasn¡¯t the same person I was before. I had company and


    their affection. So now¡­? I actually wanted to enjoy some times like this with


    them.


    Sighing I looked up and nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ gimme a sec¡±


    I closed the curtain and tried to put it on but there was


    only one problem.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Sarya, I need help with this thing.¡±


    She pulled the curtain back and entered the change room.


    ¡°Uh, I need help with tying these things¡­¡±


    Getting to work, she told me to hold my breath and when I


    did she jerked it tighter and made me gasp. As I looked down I seen that the


    clothes made my cleavage protrude out the abnormal lengths, my face exploded


    with heat and the sight.


    Sarya face was also flustered as she noted the seen too. ¡°I¡­


    guess their designed that way for a reason¡­¡± She muttered.¡±Yeah¡­¡± I took a deep


    breath and pulled the curtain back to reveal my new look.


    Zephy had a wide smile on and Elora was enthralled as well.


    The other customers, mainly males, were all but drooling. Their stares made me


    slightly uncomfortable; I cleared my throat and tried my best to stand with


    pride.


    ¡°Well¡­ are they suitable?¡± Zephy scoffed at my question. ¡°I


    think you know the answer to that Teela¡±


    I bought a few more outfits and left the store with more


    bags then I had originally intended to get. We walked around for a bit longer


    and I had told the others that I wanted to stay in the city for a few days if


    possible. We needed the break from the roads and I also wanted to get Elora a


    few things and find a place where we could teach her a few things as well.


    We found an inn, ate and sleep in it, waiting for morning to


    come.

 Chapter 16 Part 1

    Breathing in deeply, I woke and looked around the room. We had gotten a two bedroom deal and had Zephy and Sarya sleep on one bed and Elora and I slept on the other. I looked over to the other bed and noticed that Zephy was sleeping on it alone. Where was Sarya? I got up from the bed and threw on some clothes, my pants and vest, and left the room to search for her. I had asked a few people if they had seen Sarya, giving them a description of her, and they told me she was heading towards the bathhouse. The bathhouse connected to the inn. I moved inside and found the woman¡¯s side. Upon entering I was greeted with the sight of a few women still changing back into their clothes. I tried to avert my gaze and focus on getting out of my clothes.


    ¡°That Elf!¡± One of the women exclaimed. ¡°Yes¡­ did you see her? Those breasts of hers!¡± ¡°I wonder who¡¯s she trying to impress?¡± The women were all but seething in annoyance and their words really got to me. I immediately stood behind, eyeing them seriously.


    ¡°You ladies wouldn¡¯t happen to be talking about an Elf with silver blonde hair would you?¡±


    They all turned towards me, not even trying to hide their distaste. ¡°That elf? What of her?¡± The woman glared at me which only made me grit my teeth in anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t give her a hard time, did you?¡± I gritted my last words with venom in them. The ladies seemed to take note of my hostility and two of them back away but one of them still challenged me with a glare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t accuse me with that look girl! We did nothing of the sort. But that Elf, what is she to you?¡±


    Had they asked me that a few weeks ago I would have said that she was a dear friend, even a few days ago I might have said the same thing. However she wasn¡¯t really just a friend, she was more. When I thought of her, I felt a sense of¡­ pride.


    I held up my hand to show my ring. ¡°Well, she happens to be my Wife.¡± All three women gasped and it seemed almost like they thought I had the plague and left in a hurry.


    Now with the change room to myself I undressed and opened the door, I could only see one figure in the pool of water. Sarya. I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as I slowly dipped my feet inside and snuck up on her. I snaked my arms around, making her jump. She turned around and soon smiled as her eyes light up.


    ¡°Good morning Teela¡± I answered her by kissing her deeply. I hadn¡¯t had too many chances to really show my affection lately so I want to do it in full right now. I moved my hands to cup her rear and pulled her in closer. She moaned and wrapped her own arms around me. Lowered my head, I took her breast in my mouth.


    ¡°Ah! Teela¡­ y-your quite lively this¡­ morning¡± I pulled back for a second to say ¡°I know, I¡¯m just in a good mood this morning¡±


    I continued my assault using my mouth and slipped a hand between her legs to find her moist heat. I had wanted to do this for a little while now but I was still trying to find a good opportunity to do so. Lowering her slowly into the water, with only her head and breasts un-submerged, I didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°T-Teela! W-We¡¯re in the bathhouse! If someone comes in¡­¡± I of course thought of that, but after I heard those ladies talking harshly about Sarya I instead responded with: ¡°Then let them see¡­¡± I muttered. I could feel her getting close to her limit so I doubled my efforts. Before I could feel her climax I felt a pair of arms wrap around my stomach and a voice whisper in my ear: ¡°Well¡­ what have we here? You ¡®play¡¯ with your first wife but don¡¯t invite your second? I¡¯m almost hurt¡­ But thankfully I¡¯m forgiving¡± Zephy¡­


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± I tried to find my voice but her hands smoothed down to my rear and she gave a quick squeeze which made me squeak in alarm. ¡°I¡­ Zephy! W-What¡­ Where is Elora?¡± I was trying to collect my thoughts but her play was making my mind hazy.


    ¡°Z-Zephy¡­ what are you doing!?¡± Sarya sat up in the water and held me closer to herself.


    ¡°Oh? Just joining in¡­¡± She pinched my breast shooting a spike of pleasure up my spine. ¡°¡­and don¡¯t worry about Elora, she is in the change room waiting¡­. So let¡¯s finish this quickly¡±


    Sarya seemed to be in agreement and took one of my breasts into her mouth, Zephy¡¯s hands glided down towards my legs and she found the moister between them. I trembled at their tag-team efforts and with one hand I slipped it between Sarya¡¯s legs and with the other, Zephy¡¯s.


    Our moans were sounding out across the water and soon we all reach our climax at the same time. All three of our bodies trembled and soon we were panting.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zephy breathed. ¡°That was¡­certainly enjoyable.¡± Sarya caught her breath and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah, that was¡­ exhilarating.¡±  I let out a small laugh at my own words and soon the others join me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    I opened the door and seen Elora sitting on the bench with two other woman. They looked like they were in their mid-twenties and were talking with Elora, when I opened the door all three looked over to me and Elora¡¯s face lit up as she hopped off the bench to embrace me.


    ¡°Mom!¡± She looked up to me and smiled brightly. The other two women smiled and made an ¡®aw¡¯ sound at the sight.


    One of the women approached me and smiled warmly. ¡°I apologize if we seemed suspicious at the time. We were only curious as to why she wasn¡¯t in the bath at the moment.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, I actually had someone bring her here and I figured that she¡¯d want to bathe with me¡±


    The woman smiled and laughed. ¡°I see, that¡¯s quite nice.¡± She held her hand out. ¡°I¡¯m Mable, this is Lara¡± I took her hand and shook it. ¡°Teela¡­ and this is Elora¡± The woman kneaded in front of Elora and smiled ¡°Hello Elora.¡± Elora was nervous but managed to answer with an ¡°H-Hi¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    All four of us had entered the bath together; I spotted Sarya and Zephy at one end of the pool. They noticed me and waved. Both Mable and Lara noticed and ask ¡°Friends of yours?¡±


    I wondered how to answer that question so I said ¡°More than that¡­¡± They looked at each other with a mask of confusion but shrugged and joined me.


    We all sat at the edge and I got started by washing Elora¡¯s hair.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Mable asked. ¡°How old are you Elora¡± I suddenly froze at her question. Now that I thought of it, I never got Elora¡¯s age from her. Before I could think of a suitable answer Elora held up nine fingers and said ¡°This many¡­¡±


    Mable smiled brightly. ¡°Nine already! Well aren¡¯t you growing fast?¡±


    So she was nine huh? It was good to know.


    ¡°So¡­¡± She started again. ¡°Where¡¯s the father?¡± She asked. I inwardly winched at her question. How do I answer that? I didn¡¯t want to give this woman a bad impression but saying that he was mostly like a ¡®customer¡¯ at a brothel was probably the least appealing answer. Still, she seemed nice enough so I guess there was no use hiding it, plus I had no real other way to dodge the question so I guess answering it truthfully was the best way for all of us.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I¡­ rescued her from a pretty awful place and decided to adopt her as my own¡­¡±


    Both the women gasped at my answer. ¡°Honestly?¡± Lara asked. I nodded.


    They were quiet for a moment before Mable spoke up. ¡°Well dear Teela. I hope you know what you¡¯re getting into. Motherhood is not something that is to be taken lightly¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Yes I know¡­  I¡¯ve¡­ seen how bad this world can be so I¡¯d like to think that I¡¯ve seen the worst. I want to help her and give her a bright future¡­ I hope that¡¯s reason enough to allow me to try taking care of her. I don¡¯t think the problem is that you just need to be supportive, like food and clothes but really¡­  I think¡­ you just need to be there.¡±


    Both Lara and Mable looked at each other for a moment before smiling brightly.


    ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s what you believe then I feel happy knowing that she is in your care.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    After we had finished bathing I had introduced Lara and Mable to Sarya and Zephy. Zephy, of course introduced herself as my second wife which got quite the reaction from Lara and Mable. Surprisingly they were actually not that bothered by this and we even had breakfast together.


    They had told us of many attractions and destinations to look out for. I was quite grateful for their help.


    After we finished our breakfast we parted ways and now were on the streets. Our first destination was to buy some supplies for our wagon. I had found a general store to which I bought everything that we needed. I ask the owner if he could send it to our wagon, which he informed us he could. With the most important thing finished I guess all that was left was to get Elora some things to help her study. Things such as books and maybe a few practice swords. I didn¡¯t want to force her into a situation where she would have to use such a skill but maybe some sword training would help in defending herself if the need ever arises. We found a place to purchase books but if took us a few hours to find a place that sold practice swords. Zephy insisted on getting a small bow for her too. After our purchases we made our way back to the wagon to drop them off and re-entered the city to enjoy it.


    With pretty much everything bought we could now have such a luxury to do whatever we pleased.


    We were walking for about half-an-hour before we seen a large commotion took place in front of us. I had to push my way in order to see what was going on. When I managed to get pass the bustle, I see one man standing on a platform gathering the attention of many.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°PEOPLE! I AM HERE BEFORE YOU TO INFORM YOU THAT IT IS THAT TIME OF YEAR ONCE AGAIN! YOU KNOW WHAT I SPEAK OF! IT IS TIME FOR THE BLOOD MATCH OF THE YEAR.THE COLISEUM¡±


    The¡­ Coliseum?


    ¡°FOR THOSE BRAVE FEW, THEY MAY ENTER THE COLISEUM BEHIND ME AND ENJOY THE REWARDS THAT COME WITH! REWARDS SUCH AS FAME AND FORTUNE! DO NOT TAKE THIS CHANCE LIGHTLY HOWEVER. ONCE YOU ENTER YOU CANNOT LEAVE. HOWEVER IF YOU ARE BRAVE ENOUGH THEN THEY WILL BE REWARDED WITH A RARE THING INDEED.FOR THOSE WHO SUCCEED, THEY WILL BE GIVEN¡­ A QUARNELL (Pronounced Qw-arr-nell). YES INDEED! THEY EXIST AND ONE IS WAITING TO BE TAKEN.¡±


    The crowd made sounds of wonder and excitement. I however was frowning and turned to Sarya with a question. ¡°Sarya, what¡¯s a Quarnell¡± She held her hands up in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of them.¡± Zephy suddenly spoke up ¡°I¡¯ve only heard some rumors. The only thing I¡¯ve heard is that they can absorb magic.¡± My eyes widen at this. ¡®Absorb magic?¡¯ Wow¡­


    ¡°SHE WILL BE GIVEN TO THE CHAMPION THAT IS SUCCESSFUL IN BEATING ALL OTHER OPPONENTS¡±


    She¡­? So this Quarell was a¡­ woman? So they were planning on giving her away as a gift? Like a piece of property? A¡­ slave? I looked over to Zephy and she had a troubled look on her face.


    ¡°Teela¡­¡± She said. ¡°We¡­ have to enter this ¡®Coliseum¡¯¡±


    I was about to ask her why but I remembered what she told me, about her past. She was a witness to the constant rape and ownership of soldiers so the thought that some other woman would be facing the same hardships. I doubt it would sit well with Zephy.


    Sarya voiced her concern: ¡°I-I don¡¯t think we should be hastily jumping into a fight. We¡¯re here for supplies and just a few things aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I was quietly thinking about this. Just the thought of a woman slave was enough to make me want to jump in, to ensure that she won¡¯t fall into the hands of a¡­ disgusting person.


    I breathed in deeply. ¡°Alright, I guess I have to. I just can¡¯t leave here after hearing that. If I walked away from this, I¡¯ll regret it for a long time.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I had told the others to go to the stands and watch from there, I would be the one to enter the tournament. I had asked where the contestants were gathering at an information booth. He looked at me and scoffed.


    ¡°So you''re here because¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to join the Coliseum.¡±  He chocked and coughed. ¡°W-What!? You can¡¯t be serious?¡± I lend in closer and eyed him. ¡°Deadly serious.¡± He sat back and pointed at the hallway to my left.


    ¡°Keep going down that hall. Last door on your right.¡± I nodded and walked down to find the door open. Upon entering I was greeted by the sight of about ten men of different looks and ethics standing around, all which turned and spotted me, giving me a curios look.


    A man with an eye patch approached me to say ¡°Well¡­ I think you¡¯re in the wrong place little girl. The seating area is back that way¡± I grimaced, he smelled of alcohol and¡­ god I couldn¡¯t even place my finger onto what else it was.


    ¡°Could you back up? You stench is enough to kill a full grown bear.¡±


    Fire ignited in his eyes and he placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Well aren¡¯t you funny?¡±


    Just being in his presence was enough to make me want to puke. It also reinforces my thought as to whether I should be doing this or not. Just he alone was enough for that, plus the other combatants in this room weren¡¯t exactly filling me with confidence about the woman¡¯s future.


    ¡®Looks like I wasn¡¯t clear¡± I sneered.


    Without another word I grabbed his finger and pulled it back to break it. He screamed out and fell to his knees; I followed up by hiking my knee up into his face breaking his nose in one hit. He lay sprawled on the floor, knocked-out. The other men stood around completely aghast as to what they witnessed so I figured it was a good time to install dominance.


    ¡°Well? Does anyone else have anything informative to say? I¡¯m all ears¡­¡± The room was dead quiet so I took that as a ¡®no¡¯ I hauled the man¡¯s body outside the room and was greeted by a few more men. One of them, a well groomed look and clothes, looked taken aback by what he seen. He had short blonde hair and a well shaven face. Finally, he had baby blue eyes and he looked to be about my age.


    ¡°Y-Young lady! What happened here!?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°He was being unpleasant so I sorted him out.¡± He could only stare slack-jawed as he watched me leave the guys body against the wall in the hallway. I entered the room again and not a moment too soon as another man stood in the doorway examining all of us. He noticed me and said: ¡°Sorry doll but this is for-¡°I cut him off by injecting ¡°I¡¯m here for the Coliseum. If you have any doubts then ask that ¡®gentleman¡¯ outside¡±


    He turned to see the guy I knocked-out and scoffed. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened to him?¡± He muttered.


    Turning his attention back to me and shrugged. ¡°Alright, just know that we¡¯re not responsible for anything that happens to you.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Well then, with that out of the way let¡¯s get to business shall we? The first thing you need to know is that it is not necessary to kill anyone in this bout, in fact, we do not recommend that. The best way to win the fights is to have your opponent surrender; by holding up their hands they agree to surrender giving you the win. If you attack the person while they clearly surrendered. You will be disqualified. Also a knock-out will guarantee a victory as well. The second thing to know is that you will not be allowed to use magic or ranged weapons. Throwing knifes and such are find but no bows or crossbows, no magic of any kind. We don¡¯t need any miss fires. Finally, we would like if you tried your best to entertain the viewers as best you could. We need this to go smoothly and we need people to be excited by this bout.  So try to make the fights last a bit alright?¡±


    Grumbles sounded out from the men, which the seemed ok with it.


    The man who was giving the rules also added that we would be rewarded every round if we put on a good show which got the others more fired up. I, however, was disgusted. They were giving a person away against their will so that was enough to get people excited? Unbelievable. I still needed to ask him something.


    ¡°Hey, what exactly is a Qwarnell?¡±


    The man who was giving the rules lifted his hat and scratched his head before answering. ¡°Well I guess you¡¯ve all heard that they were giving away Qwarnell. For those still unfamiliar I¡¯ll clue you in. Way back when magic didn¡¯t have a society, those who wielded it, roamed free and could threaten any kingdom. Because of how free they roamed they would destroy anything they could, take whatever they could. Magic was power. Magic was an untamed beast that could very well render soldiers, even armies, impendent. All kingdoms gathered and pooled their resources to finding a way to combat the mages.  Since negotiations failed it was the only way.¡±


    He paused before continuing. ¡°That¡¯s where the Qwarnell enter the picture. They were the solution to the problem. They were so effective that within only six month they nearly killed all the mages. As you all could imagine the mages surrendered and agreed to abide by the rules set by the kingdoms. In this gave birth to The Magic Founding Society. A group that answers directly to the kingdoms and acts as trainers and scholars.¡±


    We were all quite so he finally added one last thing. ¡°The Qwarnell have the ability to absorb magic into their bodies. It would allow them to take mages head-on. They have the appearance of a normal humans but the only thing that immediately stands out is¡­ that they have no color in their eyes. It¡¯s just pure white. I guess it was a result of the experiment that made them. I couldn¡¯t say.¡±


    So they sounded like an unstoppable force. ¡°When exactly did this happen?¡± I asked. He tilted his head and arched a brow. ¡°Well¡­ 500 years ago, give or take a few decades¡±


    Well¡­ that was¡­ wait. ¡°How exactly is a Qwarnell still alive then!?¡±


    He laughed and shrugged. ¡°Who knows? It probably has something to do with their experiments.¡±


    The man walked out of the room leaving us to get ready, unsurprisingly the first thing to happen was the young man to approach me with a concerned look.


    ¡°Are you really entering this contest miss? You should really rethink this! It¡¯s not a place for a young lovely lady such as yourself.¡±


    I sighed at his concern. He was probably trying to take this opportunity to woo me by acting out some ¡®white knight¡¯ routine.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m entering this contest whether you like it or not. End of story.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    I redirected his question back at him ¡°Why are YOU doing this?¡±


    He blinked at my question and suddenly held a sheepish look of his face.¡±W-Well¡­ I just want to do this for the money. I want to buy a place here in the city.¡±


    I scoffed. Figures¡­  He decided to add some more wooing by saying ¡°Well¡­ if I get the place then you can come see it!¡±


    I rolled my eyes hard. He certainly didn¡¯t waste any time in trying his luck.


    ¡°Not interested¡­¡± I said.


    Before he could keep trying the event organizer returned.


    ¡°Alright! I hope you all are ready! It¡¯s time!¡±

 Chapter 16 Part 2

    I walked down the ramp, towards the ring, I could hear loud cheers and hoots of excitement that were echoing out. As I made my way to the ring a sudden flash of light from the sun blinded me making me wince. There was a voice that boomed out.


    ¡°WELCOME TO THE 73 COLISUEM EVENT!¡±


    A loud, deafening, cheer rang out.


    ¡°WITH US TODAY WE HAVE THE YOUNG AND LOVELY PRINCESS, PRINCESS DELPHINIA!¡±


    Another cheer sounded out, I came out from the entrance and looked up to the stands to see a woman sitting in a large seat. She waved towards the crowd. So I guess she was the Princess of this city? She was wearing a long white dress and from what I could see here in the ring she also had long hair that reached down to her stomach.


    The announcer continued.


    ¡°NOW, WITHOUT FURTHER ADO, LETS GET THIS SHOW STARTED!!!¡±


    The crowd managed to make even louder noise, so much so that I think I lost my hearing for a second.


    ¡°FOR OUR FIRST MATCH-UP, WE HAVE TWO YOUNG WARRIORS. THE FIRST IS A YOUNG MAN WHO SEEKS FAME AND FORTUNE. KALE!¡±


    I looked at the end of the arena and scowled as I seen a familiar face, Mr. Pretty Boy. Great.


    ¡°THIS TIME WE HAVE RATHER A RARE SIGHT TO BEHOLD! FOR KALES OPPONENT WILL BE A WOMAN. TEELA!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s excitement practically died in an instant. I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable at the silent, for a moment I remembered a similar situation. Back in Longris, when the little prince tried to make a fool of me. Before I could reminisce about that humiliating thought I could hear someone calling my name.


    ¡°Teela! Come on, don¡¯t think about them. You can do this Teela!¡±


    I looked up into the stands and seen Zephy, Sarya and Elora cheering me from them. Those guys¡­ I felt a smile played on my lips. That¡¯s right; I wasn¡¯t the same person I was back in Longris. I now had a daughter and two wives.


    I stared down this ¡®Kale¡¯ with a new fire brimming inside me; he seemed to take notice of this and became nervous.


    ¡°Teela was it¡­? You can still save face and-¡°¡°Just shut up and let¡¯s get this over with.¡± I snapped at his offer. I wasn¡¯t interested in his pleading.


    ¡°B-But Miss Teela! Those women must be your friends! I doubt they would want to see you hurt.¡±


    I looked over to where the others sat and smiled, looking back at Kale I shook my head. ¡°No, they aren¡¯t my friends. Both those women are my wives¡±


    Kales face was priceless.


    ¡°P-Pardon¡­? W-Wives!? How is such a thing possible?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It just is.¡±


    ¡°CONTESTANTS! YOU MAY¡­ BEGIN!¡±


    Both me and Kale tensed and stood ready.


    ¡°Miss Teela¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Mrs. Teela¡± I corrected him.


    Without another word I advanced and swing at him. Not with the intent to connect, I just wanted him to know that I was serious about this. As far as I seen, he seemed like a good man. But his purity was most likely the result of him not seeing the world at its worst. I doubt he had to fight for his life even once. Just looking at him was enough to see that. He wore an outfit that was crisp and clean, his weapon was a rapier that looked to be of good quality. He was most likely pampered at birth.


    ¡°Come on ¡®Kale¡¯ I¡¯m not going to take it easy on you!¡± I jabbed my sword at him and he deflected it.


    We were taking jabs at each other a few times, me more than him. Eventually he got brave enough to try lunging at me, deflecting it easily; I arched a brow at him.


    ¡°So now you¡¯re getting serious?¡±


    He shrugged and continued to circle me. So I guess that answers my question. Now it was my turn. I twirled the blade towards his leg and he side-stepped to the left. Trying to bring his rapier down onto my shoulder, I closed the gap between us and threw him to the ground. I needed to find a way to make him submit without hurting him too badly. I sat on top of him and delivered a punch to his face which stunned him. He grabbed my hips and shoved me off, we both scrambled to regain our footing.


    ¡°Ow¡­ damn, my face.¡± He groaned in response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯ll get use to it.¡±


    He rubbed his face and stood ready once again. I needed to finish this quick or it could turn bloody real fast. We clashed our swords again and it suddenly hit me as to how to finish it. I pushed him back and swiped my sword against his, knocking the rapier out of his hand and sending it flying out of the ring. Before he had time to run and retrieve it I poke my sword at his chest.


    ¡°Give it up Kale. It¡¯s over.¡±


    He looked at the sword and sighed. ¡°I-I¡­ guess it¡¯s my loss¡­¡± He held up his hands in surrender.


    ¡°WELL WHAT HAVE WE HERE!? TEELA HAS TAKEN THE FIRST VICTORY!¡±


    A sudden loud cheer boomed out from the crowd. I looked over to the Princess and noticed that she wasn¡¯t clapping like the rest of the crowd. She instead sat up in her chair looking at me. Perhaps she was surprised that a woman won a match? Either way, I made my way out of the ring and waited for the next match-up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    I laid down, sighing. I could hear the announcer voice boomed through-out the hallway; I couldn¡¯t hear what he said though.


    There were also cheers and such echoing out as the other participants fought against each other. I was waiting outside the room where we had gathered before the match-up. I noticed that the man I knocked-out wasn¡¯t around anymore. I decided to stay out here because I wasn¡¯t interested in the stares from the other men. I could hear someone walking down the hallway. I looked up and felt warmth spread throughout me as I seen Sarya walking towards me.


    ¡°Sarya!¡± I stood up and moved to embraced her. ¡°What are you doing down here?¡± I asked.


    She smiled. ¡°I was coming down here to see how you were holding up. I hope you are doing well?¡±


    I nodded and looked over her shoulder. ¡°Where are Zephy and Elora?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡±Zephy has taken Elora out to get some food. It¡¯s seems she is enjoying this.¡±


    It was my turn to shake my head and laughed. That sounded like her, Zephy seemed to always find a way to take advantage of the situation. Like that one situation with cuffs¡­


    She grasped my hands and had me look in her eyes. ¡°Teela¡­ you don¡¯t have to do this. I know that having a woman as a slave would cause some anger and hate, but I just¡­¡±


    She trailed off, her eyes clearly reliving a moment she would better be without. I lend my forehead on hers and sighed.


    ¡°I know¡­ it seems best not to charge headlong into battle. We are already fugitives. But after seeing the things we have¡­ can you really let things happen this way? Can you really let people get away with things such as this? Slavery? If we just stand aside and do nothing then things will never change, I came with you on this adventure so we could make a change. I know that violence is not the best way to make change but in this world it is sometimes a necessary evil.¡±


    I embraced her again. ¡°You have a heart of gold Sarya. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to take it from you. It¡¯s the reason why I chose to go. I don¡¯t want you to live through this by yourself. I know I¡¯m sounding selfish and stupid but still¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±


    I laughed and tightened my hold. ¡°I love you Sarya. Never forget that.¡±


    She sniffed back tears and buried her head into my shoulder. ¡°I love you too Teela.¡±


    We pulled back to look each other in the eyes and our lips met. She had such a sweet taste. I lend in closer and suddenly spotted a familiar face behind her. Kale.


    I pulled back and Sarya turned to see the young man. They both had flustered faces.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll head back up with Zephy and Elora.¡± She quickly moved past Kale and made her way out leaving me glaring at the young man. ¡®Well¡­ he certainly ruined the mood¡¯


    ¡°What do you want Kale?¡± I asked, not even bothering to hide my irritation.


    ¡°T-That elf was one of your¡­¡± He trailed off as his face turned even redder.


    ¡°Yes¡­ she¡¯s my wife. What of it?¡±


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t jesting¡­¡±He muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you need something Kale? Or perhaps you wish to fume at me for your loss?¡±


    I knew he probably didn¡¯t mean to intrude but it still made me a little irritable that he still did.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I just wanted to ask you why you were doing this?¡±


    ¡°This? As in why am partaking in this contest?¡± He nodded. ¡°Because I refuse to let that woman fall into the hands of some monster. I refuse to allow her to live out the rest of her live as some prize that someone won.¡±


    I closed the distance and eyed him. ¡°Dear Kale, I want you to know something¡­ I hate the world that men have created. Slavery, discrimination and simple profit. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve seen women regarded as. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    His eyes fell to the floor. ¡°I-I¡­¡± I cut him off quickly. ¡°You may not have done such a thing but the fact that you most likely overlook such things is enough for me to not hold you in high regard.¡±


    His eyes snapped up in a panic look. ¡°I would never allow women to be abused in such a manner!¡±


    I look in to his eyes, I was looking for something to tell me that he was lying but he still held a firm gaze. So maybe he wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Maybe you have actually helped those in need but the point remains. Women are not held in high regard. With this Coliseum I hope to achieve one thing and one thing alone: Women will not be preyed on by men any longer. If I win this then I hope that when men think of women, they will hold them in new regard. Of course it¡¯s stupid to think that just this will be enough. But it¡¯s my start.¡±


    He was looking at the floor with a pained, yet, confused expression. So I added one more thing:


    ¡°My wife Sarya wants to help this world by blessing crops. My second wife wants to ensure that women are treated fairly, same with me. All I want Kale is to be able to walk into the streets or into an establishment without being treated differently, I just want¡­ equal rights. Is that too much to ask for?¡±


    Indeed, this¡­ was what I wanted. What I think every woman would want. Thinking back to the modern world, yes there still existed sexism, but it was far better than the world I lived in now. When I first came to this world I was still in a firm mindset that the world should be like mine. Women should be able to go out and not have to protect their chastity with their life. I had read a few books regarding female warriors but never had I seen that they would need to do such a thing. Now that I had a chance to do something, such as proving myself, I couldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity. I also wanted to save the Qwarnell. From what the event organizer told me she sounded like she was used, by the kingdoms, and left to be at the mercy to anyone who held her for themselves. I couldn¡¯t really let that go, not when I had a solid chance to help her.


    Kale sighed and met my gaze; he wasn¡¯t angry or frustrated like I thought he would be. Instead he smiled.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s your reason¡­ then I wish you luck. Miss¡­ I mean, Mrs. Teela.¡±He held his hand out, I was hesitant at first but decided to take it and shake it.


    Kale walked away, leaving me to lay back on the floor waited for the next bout. I noticed that someone was watching from the room and I frown at him. ¡°What?¡± I asked. He didn¡¯t answer; instead he walked back into the room. ¡®What was that about?¡¯


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    I had entered the ring once again and I heard the announcer voice boomed out again.


    ¡°WE ARE NOW ENTERING THE SECOND SET! FOR THIS MATCH WE HAVE THE YOUNG AND LOVELY TEELA FIGHTING ONCE AGAIN. SHE HAS WOWED THE CROWN BY STANDING HER GROUND!¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I watched the other end of the arena and seen a figure moving towards me.


    ¡°¡­AND NOW WE HAVE A GRIZZLED WARRIOR COMING FROM THE SWAMPS. DARIAS!¡±


    The man stood at the ready. He was African-American and stood about a head taller than me. He had a few scars on his face and a set of dreadlocks. His build was quite large, probably enough to invoke fear just by standing near him. He wielded an ax.


    ¡°Well well well, what have we here? It looks like the little girl has managed to actually make it this far. I¡¯ll hand it to you, I¡¯m impressed. I heard you broke some poor bastard¡¯s finger. A woman like you should think about finding a suitable partner, lucky for you, I¡¯d be quite happy to take you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes hard at his ¡®offer¡¯


    ¡°Well that sounds like an absolutely terrible idea. I¡¯m quite fine as I am.¡±


    ¡°CONTESTANTS! BEGIN!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even hesitate to close the distance and swing his ax at my head. ¡®Damn, it looks like he¡¯s trying to kill me!¡¯ I ducked and slashed his stomach; I moved past him and widen our distance.


    Looking back I could see blood seeping through his wound and dripping on the floor. He gritted his teeth and charged again. This time both our weapons clashed and we strained against each other but I knew it was a losing battle, he soon was overpowering me. He was larger and had more body mass so he could easily use that to his advantage. He displayed a wide grin as he looked down on me.


    ¡°Well little girl, if you agree to be mine I¡¯ll allow you to leave here mostly intacted.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and spat: ¡°Sorry asshole, but I¡¯m already taken, by two beautiful women!¡±


    He blinked in confusion.


    ¡®Chance!¡¯ I took the chance to move my feet and kick him in the groin. He immediately fell over groaning so I keep going by using the hilt of my sword down on the back of his head. His entire body went limp, so I stood back to let the crowd see.


    ¡°WHAT HAVE WE HERE!? TEELA HAS PULLED THROUGH AGAIN!¡±


    The crowd roared with excitement leaving me breathing deeply. While it wasn¡¯t the most grueling match it still left me strained due to our clash. Well¡­ on to the next one.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    I was once again standing at the arena, facing my new opponent. A strange looking man with a robe and wielded a staff.


    ¡®Huh¡­ he seems out of place¡­¡¯


    He bore a tattoo on his forehead and judging from what the announcer introduced him as Marak, a member of the Magic Founding Society. ¡®So they¡¯re taking interest in this contest? Or maybe the Qwarnell?¡¯


    ¡°CONTESTANTS! BEGIN!¡±


    He started by twirling his staff around and closing the distance, I swung my blade and it clanged against his staff. ¡®Damn! It¡¯s made out of metal? I didn¡¯t even know¡­¡¯


    ¡°Why are you competing in this contest? For what reason!?¡±


    I was taken aback by his sudden demands. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ I suddenly realized that it was the man who was looking at me and Kale when we were talking. This creepy bastard.


    ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯m here for the Qwarnell!¡±


    He seethed in anger at my answer. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re dealing with! Their monsters!¡±


    It was my turn to seethe in angry, but it died when I looked at his eyes. They looked¡­ haunted.


    ¡°They will not stop marching. Eyes that show the emptiness of their souls. Death surrounds them, guides them. They are the monsters of old. Nothing can stop them, the blade, the spell or the arrow. They are enemies of the world.¡±


    I blinked in confusion at his words. It sounded like a tale or something similar. From that tale, it sounded like they were¡­ boogieman.


    His eyes were filled with fire once again. ¡°I REFUSE TO ALLOW THAT MONSTER TO ROAM FREE!¡± He shoved me and thrust his staff into my stomach. Pain flared through-out my body as I staggered. He took my stunned form as a chance to advance and strike my head with his staff. I staggered even further, holding my head. He tried to follow up with a strike to my ribs but seeing his attempted I quickly blocked it and punched him in the face.


    We now stood five feet apart glaring at each other.


    ¡°What¡­ gives you¡­ the right to say who doesn¡¯t deserve their freedom!?¡± I was enraged at him for imply that these Qwarnell were not only monsters but they should never have their freedom.


    ¡°THEY DON¡¯T DESERVE-¡°I cut him off by rushing him and tackling him to the ground. ¡®THIS FUCKING BASTARD!!!¡¯ I rained fist after fist into his face.


    ¡°AND WHAT DO YOU DESERVE HUH!? WHAT!?¡± I continued to punch him until he was rendered unconscious. Panting hard I stood up and let the crowd see his form.


    ¡°IT LOOKS LIKE TEELA PULLED THROUGH ONCE AGAIN!¡±


    The crowd cheered once again but I didn¡¯t take comfort in it this time. I looked over to where the Princess was sitting. She was sitting up in her chair looking directly at me.


    ¡®Well¡­ I hope she¡¯s getting some entertainment out of this.¡¯


    I turned and left the arena.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was sitting on the bench outside of the room. I was think back to what that man said about the Qwarnell. Just the thought that it made him scared was enough to unnerve me. I could head footsteps coming down the hall and I looked up to see Zephy walking towards me.


    ¡°Hello Teela, how are you doing?¡± She asked. ¡°Fine¡­¡± I answered, dodging the real answer.


    She stood before me with her hands on her hips. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine.¡±


    I guess there was no hiding it was there?


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ tired of all these men, they act with such blindness that it baffles me. That man I fought earlier, he was convinced that the Qwarnell was a monster. He went as far as to say that they don¡¯t deserve freedom. I just¡­ can¡¯t believe some people. It¡¯s like this everywhere.¡±


    She sat next to me and grabbed my head. Before I had time to protest she laid my head on her lap and sighed.


    ¡°Dear Teela. To say this world is cruel isn¡¯t wrong but you have something that not everyone has. People who support your cause. Even with those men who see us as nothing more than property. We have a unique opportunity to show them that we are more then they say.¡±


    She looked over her breasts down at me with a smirk. ¡°Even if we have to beat it into them.¡± I laughed.


    ¡°Yes, we will have a rough time but when we do enough to show them, it will get easier.¡±


    Yeah, I certainly hope so.


    She ran her hand through my hair. ¡°Well if you need more convincing then I can provide.¡± I frowned at her words before she started pulling at the strap on her shirt. My face exploded with heat.


    ¡°Z-Zephy! Not here!¡± she smirked and laughed. ¡°Oh come now, it was a joke.¡± I laugh nervously. She really was a strange woman sometimes. But she still cheered me up which was exactly what I needed.


    ¡°Thanks Zephy, I needed that.¡±¡±This?¡± She pulled on her strap again. ¡°N-No! You know what I mean!¡±


    We both laughed. She really was quirky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    I stepped into the arena once again. ¡¯OK¡­ last guy and I can finish this contest¡¯ I looked at the end and could see a rather large person, tall, not wide. He had a large sword that¡­ looked to be as tall as him. Wearing a helmet and a chest plate he certainly didn¡¯t seem like he comprised his chances.


    ¡°NOW OUR FINAL MATCH-UP! WE HAVE BOTH TEELA AND BARLEN! LET¡¯S GET TO IT!!!¡±


    Barlen looked at me with a tilted head. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re Teela? I¡¯ve heard quite a bit of you. Well¡­ not a lot outside the fact you beat a Prince and even a General. I seems like you certainly are on an infamous start. Now are you hoping to shake that reputation by contesting in the Coliseum?¡±


    My first impression of him was that I figured him to be ruthless but he was asking some oddly specific questions. I suppose if he asked then the proper thing to do was to answer.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to insure that the Qwarnell doesn¡¯t fall into the hands of¡­ shall we say, less then desirable men.¡±


    Barlen lifted his face-plate up to show that he was surprisingly young. He looked to be about late twenties, maybe early thirties.


    ¡°I see¡­ the job of ¡®white knight ¡®usually falls to a man. Interesting. So¡­ I¡¯m eager to begin.¡±


    He lowered his face-plate and gripped his sword with both hands.


    ¡°I hope that you are as good as they say Teela, because I¡¯m not going to hold back.¡±


    He rushed at me with surprising speed and swing his sword down at the ground, I managed to evade in time. Raising his sword he poked at me a few times, both at my face and legs. I needed to get past the length of his sword and get closer. The sword I was provided with wasn¡¯t nearly as long as his so I was at a disadvantage. I clashed a few times with his sword, trying to find a weakness, a tell in his defense.


    ¡°Come on Teela, I hope you aren¡¯t thinking of quitting. I¡¯m here for a challenge, so give me one.¡±


    I clashed once again. ¡°Well I¡¯m not, but it seems like your giving me no choice!¡±


    I landed my sword on the side of his and closed the distance, we were standing close. Our swords were crossed and he looked at me with surprise.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped. ¡°Were you expecting me to fall over because I¡¯m a woman?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, I believe woman can be quite capable. I have seen a few women show some courage but you seem to be quite brash. I suppose I should have expected it as much from a woman who would challenge a Prince and General.¡±


    I pushed against him. ¡°Well, brashness is its own reward¡±


    A rumbled of laughter came from behind his face-plate. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    He pushed me back.


    We circled each other, remaining vigilant.


    ¡®OK¡­ Just like my training¡¯ I gripped my sword with both hands. I raised it above my head, and brought it down on his. I brought it up and down, again and again. I continued to keep up this tempo, not halting, not giving him a chance to strike back.


    He kept his guard up for a time until he saw a chance which he took. Moving to my left and stuck out with the hilt of his sword. I immediately stepped just out of range and brought me sword down on his shoulder, cutting deep.


    Barlen grunted and stepped back. Blood trickled down through his armor and seeped through his clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s seems¡­ like you really do have what it takes to be something Teela.¡±


    He shook his head and held his sword up again. ¡®Damn¡­ he¡¯s still going?¡¯


    He clashed his sword against mine, I noticed something this time. He wasn¡¯t pushing as hard as he was before. Was he weakened? Before I could capitalize on the opportunity his thrust his head forward and stuck me. A head butt which made me jerk my head back. I suddenly felt pain flare in my stomach, looking down I could see that his sword cut into my side. The copper taste of blood invaded my senses; I slowly looked up to him.


    ¡°My victory?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Was my answer. I ripped his face-plate open and punch him with all the strength I had, causing him to fall over. With his face bare I brought the hilt of my sword down onto his face. I could hear something break, when I raised my sword I looked down at him to see that it was his nose that I broke. He was out cold and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± My body shook as I stood up and the announcer spoke.


    ¡°WHAT HAVE WE HERE!? TEELA HAS TAKEN THE WIN AND HAS BECOME THE NEW CHAMPION!¡±


    He was going on about something else but I couldn¡¯t hear him, my vision blurred and the last bit of strength left my body before I collapsed and everything went black.

 Chapter 17 New ally

    I breathed in deeply; the air was heavy which made it hard to breath.


    ¡°Teela?¡±


    I could hear a familiar voice. I was laying on a hard surface, a table?


    ¡°Sarya¡­?¡±


    I felt a pair of hands on wrap around my arm.


    ¡°Teela! You¡¯re awake! Thank Goddess¡­¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes to see Sarya looking down at me. As soon as I seen her, tears were forming in her eyes.


    ¡°Teela¡­¡±


    She immediately hugged me. I tensed, expecting pain due to the injury I received but was surprised when I could only feel Sarya¡¯s large breast pushing against me. I spotted Elora ran and hugged my arm; she was holding my arm so tight it surprised me that she could show such strength.


    Zephy stood over me and sighed with relief.


    ¡°Good to see that you recovered without any troubles.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. What happened?¡±


    Sarya pulled back and sighed.


    ¡°Well¡­ you won the Coliseum. When you beat the final contestant you collapsed from the wounds. They brought you here and had a healer help you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I breathed a sigh of relief. I won, so at least that woman wouldn¡¯t fall into the hands of some man. I looked around and noticed that I was in some sort of small room lying on a table.


    Before I could ask them what¡¯s next Sarya grabbed both my cheeks, she then pulled them in opposite directions.


    ¡°Owowow! What are- OW!¡±


    She glared at me.


    ¡°You had me WORRIED about you! I nearly fainted when you collapsed¡±


    She was pulling back her hands when I grabbed one of them and kissed the tip of her finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sarya, I know that I was being foolish but this was something I needed to do¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Well¡­ just don¡¯t do it again too soon¡­¡±


    Zephy was crossing her arms under her breasts.


    ¡°Well¡­ isn¡¯t this a lovely scene?¡±


    I blushed slightly and tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what happens now?¡±


    A man, the organizer, came out of the doorway to answer my question.


    ¡°Well first of all the Princess. Princess Delphinia. Wishes to speak with you.¡±


    Eh? The Princess? She wants to speak with me? Why? I asked him and he shrugged, stating that he didn¡¯t know. I asked where and he said she was waiting for me at the top of the Coliseum. She was near the place where I had seen her sit during the contest.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I sat up on the table. Looking down I noticed that my clothes were still a mess. I had bought these clothes yesterday so I pretty much just wasted my money. Zephy noticed and suddenly pulled out¡­ that god-awful bar-maiden outfit.


    ¡°I figured that you could use some clothes so I went back to the inn and grabbed this.¡±


    I grimaced at the outfit. Suddenly it hit me.


    ¡°Wait¡­ how long have I been out?¡±


    ¡°About an hour.¡± Sarya answered.


    ¡°So¡­ you going to wear-¡°¡±Yeah right.¡± I cut off Zephy. ¡°I¡¯d rather go without.¡±


    Zephy arched a brow. ¡°Without clothes? Now aren¡¯t you daring?¡±


    I rolled my eyes hard at her.


    ¡°So¡­ she wants to meet me? I guess now that I should go.¡±


    I jumped off the table and let the organizer lead me. I looked back and told the other two that I would be back as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    I was led to a spiraling stairwell at the top we followed a hallway and came up on a door.


    The man stood beside the door and said: ¡°She¡¯s in here.¡± Without another word he left me.


    Breathing in deeply I opened the door and was immediately greeted by a tall figure with a spear, he pointed it was me but before he could finish the action a voice called out.


    ¡°Wait! I have been expecting her.¡±


    The man relaxed, stepping back and to the side to reveal the Princess. When I was fighting in the Arena I could only see a few details of her, basically her hair and her dress. But now that I stood before her I could see the things I missed. First, she had a crown sit atop her black hair; the crown had a leaf design and spiraled around her head. Her dress was transparent at her stomach and legs. She was about my height and had skin that was a lighter sun-kissed tone like mine. She was quite beautiful but I suppose I could guess as much.


    ¡°Welcome. I am Princess Delphinia. I apologize for the introduction and summoning you here. I wish to speak with you.¡± She looked at the man with the spear, who I assumed was her personal bodyguard.


    ¡°You may leave; I wish to speak with her in private.¡±


    The man clearly was hesitant but eventually walked out closing the door behind him.


    I waited for her to talk but instead she sat on the bench looking out towards the city. She looked over her shoulder and said: ¡°Please sit with me.¡±


    I moved to take a seat next to her. She then raised her hands to remove her crown and set it on her lap. I frowned at her actions; she noted my confusion and answered with: ¡°I wish to speak with you as a woman, not a Princess.¡±


    I arched a brow at her. ¡°Speak about what?¡± I asked.


    She sighed before answering.


    ¡°Well¡­ I would like to both encourage you and to ask for you to hear my story. If you would allow me.¡±


    I was completely confused by her words, just what is she planning to say?


    ¡®Encourage and hear her story?¡¯ I stayed silent to let her continue.


    ¡°I will be quite frank with you; you are the first woman to win the Coliseum.¡±


    I figured as much.


    ¡°Do you know what that means for the people who watch this?¡±


    I had a faint idea; however I let her inform me.


    ¡°It means that people will now; hopefully, look at women with a new perspective¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not going to be immediate?¡± I told her.


    She sighed.


    ¡°Yes¡­ sadly so¡­ but still¡­¡±


    She breathed in deeply.


    ¡°But this will be a start however¡­¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°Why does this matter to you anyways? You¡¯re a Princess, if you wish to change people¡¯s perspective then you could do it with your position couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I wish¡­ however, it¡¯s not that simple¡­¡±


    She sat back in her seat, with a troubling look.


    ¡°I can¡¯t act outside the bounties my father, the king, has set. He has ensured that I am to follow what he has planned and what he wants me to do. He¡­. drives me¡­ like a slave. This is common place I¡¯m sure you know. So the thought that a woman can do something that only man have done for the last century? It has certainly sparked some interest in people now.¡±


    She looked at me. ¡°You know¡­ just from winning this Coliseum you have been given a title: Teela the Tenacious.¡±


    I blinked in surprise.


    ¡®Teela the Tenacious? My title?¡¯


    She sighed.


    ¡°However, this isn¡¯t all good. You seemed to have gained a bounty in Longris. The young Prince has hired whatever bounty hunters he could find. It seemed you have done something that enraged him¡±


    I shook my head and sighed.


    ¡°That little shit was asking for it.¡±


    She arched a brow at my harsh language and shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I can tell you that we are not interested in the pursuits of Longris. His bounty hunters are of no concern of ours. However I must ask¡­ why did you take this risk? Entering the Coliseum?¡±


    I sat back in my seat.


    ¡°Because I refuse to allow that Qwarnell to fall into the hands of someone who¡¯ll abuse her. If I sat back and did nothing, when I have a chance to do something, then I would never be able to live with myself. I would like to think that everyone would be like that but I would probably be expecting too much. I know that it may seem foolish to expose myself when I am being hunted but I can¡¯t keep hiding forever. I want to live this live without regrets. Live, not survive like many have. I remember hearing a saying from somewhere¡­ the person said: It is better to live one day as a lion then a hundred years as a sheep.¡± (Benito Mussolini)


    She blinked at my words, becoming silent as she took it all in.


    Her gaze fell to the floor and she whispered: ¡°I wish I had such resolve¡­¡±


    I stood up and moved to the guard rails that stood before me and the edge; I turned around and sat on them with my arms crossed over my breasts.


    ¡°You say that like you could never have such resolve¡­ it¡¯s not an all or nothing thing. Wanting to do something that is considered hard isn¡¯t something that is this great obstacle to be crossed in a day. Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Rome¡­?¡±


    Oh yeah¡­ uh.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Longris or this city. I doubt they were built in a day.¡±


    I sighed again.


    ¡°Do you really think that I believe that I can change this world or ensure that every woman will have her own rights? I doubt I would be able to achieve this in my life time. Instead I just take it one step at a time. We don¡¯t need to save the world, just the people that come into our lives¡­¡±


    Her gaze was at the floor once again. She wore a pained look, as if reliving a painful memory.


    ¡°¡­My Mother would say something similar¡­¡±


    I moved over to her and sat beside her. Without a word I grabbed her head and rested it on my breasts.


    ¡°W-What... a-are you doing!?¡± She asked in a panic.


    ¡°Helping someone that walked into my life.¡±


    I had her lay on the bench with her head on my lap. I remember Zephy doing something similar to this when I was troubled so I thought it a good opportunity to use it to help someone else that was troubled. I stroked her head and looked down over my breasts at her. She had a tint of red in her cheeks but didn¡¯t protest and further. We stayed there for a few minutes and eventually she broke the silence.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°My Mother would do something like this when I was a child¡­ when I would cry or become lonely. She was always there to keep me company¡­¡±


    A single tear rolled down her cheek.


    ¡°When she passed away¡­ it was worst day of my life¡­ she meant everything to me.¡±


    I caught the tear and wiped it away.


    ¡°I think that she would have been proud of you Delphinia.¡±


    She curled up on the bench.


    ¡°When my father lost my mother he changed. He became more aggressive. He would always ensure that I was doing my studies and doing my best to become a proper lady. Now¡­ he lies on his death bed. I¡¯m supposed to take his place, but I don¡¯t want to rule it like he has. I wish for a more equal city, where everyone can live equally. Men and women, Beast-kin and Elves. However, no one would believe that woman should have the right because they didn¡¯t think they were capable.¡±


    She turned to look up at me. I immediately knew were this was going.


    ¡°¡­until I won the Coliseum. Something that men have only won.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I hoped that you would perhaps wish to continue what you are doing, achieving things that men have thought they could only do. I simply brought you here to tell you everything and to also encourage you in your travels.¡±


    I looked out to the city.


    ¡°Well¡­ I probably will do it without your encouragement. However it is nice to know that I have a Princess that will be encouraging me is quite nice. I hope that I don¡¯t disappoint you or the people who would wish the same.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I know it sounds like I¡¯m using you but¡­¡±


    I placed my finger on her lips and shook my head.


    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true then it¡¯s not really using me, it¡¯s more of rooting for me. I appreciate this.¡±


    She gave a small laugh. ¡°Well I¡¯m glad. Now¡­. I suppose you would like to see the Qwarnell?¡±


    I paused. ¡°Actually I would like to know how you came up on one; I¡¯ve only heard a legend of them so I¡¯m also curious about them¡±


    She sat up and looked at me.


    ¡°Even I¡¯m not too sure about them. I know that the kingdoms pooled their resources to create them. They were simply unfortunate people who became experiments for these soldiers. I¡¯m not even sure as to why one of them still exist. They were made over five hundred years ago so it seems impossible for one of them to be still alive.¡±


    ¡®Hmmm¡­ so it could be possible that their longevity is a result of the experiments?¡¯


    ¡°Why do you have a Qwarnell? Why is one of them being offered as a prize?¡±


    Her gaze fell. ¡°It was my father¡¯s idea¡±


    She looked back at the door for a minute before leaning closer to me.


    ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡±


    I frowned. Secret? Why would she need to keep this a secret?


    I nodded.


    ¡°The Qwarnell was my father¡¯s personal ¡®solution¡¯ to any rouge mages. She was kept as a sort of hunter to any problem that may arise from a mage. Since mages are hard to fight without such advantages.¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°The last mission she had was¡­ questionable to say the least. She was tasked with finding a group of rouge mages in a small town. Unfortunately she was discovered before she could get the jump on them and in the confusion the entire town was destroyed. Even the people didn¡¯t survive, we tried to ask her what happened but she refuses to answer. My father believes that if the Magic Founding Society finds out about the fact that we had a Qwarnell, especially one that has hunted down mages, they will retaliate against the kingdoms and we will have another war on our hands. He opted to execute her but I convinced him to allow her to be offered as a prize¡­¡±


    He gaze fell to the floor again.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want her to be killed for an accident that I feel wasn¡¯t her fault. I just can¡¯t believe that she was capable of something like that. I know that she doesn¡¯t talk much, which was by my father¡¯s account was the reason why she was so effective, so he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her telling anyone the secrets. I had¡­ also told her that when she was taken by the person who would win, she would run away from him and live her live in peace¡­¡±


    I took that juicy bit of information in; it was¡­ quite the reveal. So she was an agent to assassinate anyone that the king didn¡¯t like huh? It sounded like a recipe for disaster. I doubted that people would want to relive the horror of the war that brought a lot of death.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a bad person.¡± The Princess assured. ¡°She¡¯s just misunderstood¡­¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I believe you, now I suppose that we shouldn¡¯t keep her waiting.¡±


    The Princess sighed and nodded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    We had returned to the room where I was laying, both Zephy and Sarya were surprised to see the Princess with me. She offered to lead us to the Qwarnell so we took her offer and followed her. We had followed her to some stairs that led underground. The hallway was lit up by torches. She led us to a door and opened it, we stepped inside and I immediately gasped as to what laid inside.


    There was a woman chained against the wall. The woman also had a bag on her head. The Princess gasped as well and rushed to her side.


    ¡°Cinda! What happened!? Who did this to you!?¡± She pulled the bag off to reveal the woman to us. She looked to be in her early thirties and had short black hair. Perhaps the most pronounced thing was her eyes. They were¡­ white. Completely white. It was like looking into a glass jar with smoke inside, swirling around. I could feel Elora hug my leg, hiding behind me.


    The woman was quite for a moment before answering.


    ¡°The guard didn¡¯t like watching me so he chained me and put the bag on my head.¡±


    Her voice was completely dead. It was like a machine. I grimaced at what she told us. Seems like that guard was just a coward. Looking at the rest of her, she was about my height and body looked to be well taken care of. She had toned arms and a pronounced chest, about as big as mine. She also had a pale complexion. She wore leather pants with metal boots; she also had a piece of chainmail of her body. Her waist was thin and her legs seemed slender.


    The Princess was finished unchaining her and she sighed before stepping away from the wall. Her gaze fell on me and she tilted her head.


    ¡°Is this the winner of the contest? I never thought women could participant¡­.¡±


    The Princess gave a small laugh.


    ¡°Well¡­ times have changed.¡±


    She looked back at Cinda.


    ¡°You remember what I told you when you were to be taken?¡±


    Cinda nodded.


    ¡°Well you don¡¯t have to worry about that any longer. She will take care of you.¡±


    Cinda looked at me again; I suppose it was time to introduce myself. I approached her and held out my hand.


    ¡°Teela¡­¡± I said.


    She looked at my hand as if it were foreign to her; the Princess noticed this and assured her that it was O.K so she slowly took my hand. After shaking it the Princess smiled and told me there was one more thing she needed to tell me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sure that you would like to find some answers¡­ I¡¯m not supposed to tell you this but when the kingdoms made the Qwarnell they made them in a small town that has become a ruin now. If you really what to know more then I would suggest that you look there¡­¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why tell me this now¡­ or why not¡­¡± I glanced at Cinda. ¡°¡­.her?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The Princess trailed off so Cinda answered. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in finding out.¡±


    I was aghast.


    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t she want to know?¡¯


    ¡°Oh yes¡­¡± the Princess caught my attention again. ¡°There¡¯s one last thing¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We had left the Coliseum, with an enormous amount of gold. A whopping one thousand pieces, as the reward for winning the contest. When I had left the arena, I was bombarded by a ton of fans who congratulated on my victory. As I would expect, they were surprised at my win. When I managed to push my way through and made it to the inn that we stayed at. We finally made it into our room and I breathed a sigh of relief as I lay on the bed.


    ¡°Well¡­ that was quite¡­ a lot¡­¡± Sarya sighed as she sat in the opposite bed.


    I gave a small laugh. ¡°Yes it was¡­¡±


    I looked over to Cinda and sat up.


    ¡°Well, I suppose we should get you some thing¡¯s to wear and something to eat.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even show a small bit of emotion at my offer, she just said:¡±If that¡¯s what you wish¡­¡±


    I frowned at her words. ¡®Did she not want to, or did she not care?¡¯ It was probably the latter.


    There was still some time left in the day so we went out and bought her an outfit. It was a shirt that relived her stomach and some pants. I noticed some scars on her stomach, when I moved closer she immediately turned away saying that they were old scars. I felt like I should ask but I didn¡¯t, because this was supposed to be something fun for her so I decided not to press it any further for now.


    We had left the store and made our way back to the inn to have supper and went to bed. It was a tight squeeze on our bed with me Elora and Cinda but we managed. The next day came not too soon and we packed up and head on the road. I wanted to go to this town that was the site of these experiments. Cinda didn¡¯t protest but she did say that she wasn¡¯t interested in finding out.


    When the Princess gave us directions to the town she also told us that we would no longer be under her protection from the bounty hunters so we would have to tread carefully.


    As we made our way on the road I could help but feel like¡­ we were being watched.

 Chapter 18 The Legend of the Qwarnell

    ¡°The dog¡­ jumps the¡­ fe-fence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I smiled, looking down at Elora as she read the sentence out loud. I had been spending the day teaching Elora how to read. I wanted to teach her everything I could. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to learn much of anything so now was the best chance, when we were on the road. I pet her head and continued to help her with her reading. I couldn¡¯t help but I feel overwhelming pride as she continued to learn fast, she was smart and a quick learner. Was this the joys of Motherhood? I wondered.


    I noticed that Cinda was watching us without saying much. All three of us sat in the back of the wagon as it trotted along the road. I helped Elora a bit more and finally sat back to take a break. Elora went to sit up front with Sarya and Zephy. I knew I needed to say something, so I figured to ask her a question.


    ¡°Well Cinda, I¡¯m just curious how you and the Princess met.¡±


    I was simply trying to get something going as I wanted to know more about her.


    She didn¡¯t so much as react to my question.


    ¡°I met her when she was younger, she would try to get me to play her. Her father however, was always telling her to stay away from me.¡±


    I winched, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t expect her to not experience such a thing. The incident back at the room where she had been chained to the wall was enough to tell me that she wasn¡¯t exactly liked among the other people besides the Princess.


    ¡°I see¡­ so she would try to get you to play with her huh? She was quite the free spirit?¡±


    Cinda nodded.


    She certainly wasn¡¯t giving me much to work with in terms of things to talk about.


    ¡°Well she seems like a nice person who thinks of your best interests. It¡¯s good to have someone like that.¡±


    I smiled, she however was quiet. It really was hard to talk to her; I suppose that she was use to not talking so I doubt it bothered her much. I sat back waiting for us to arrive at our destination. An hour passed before Cinda spoke up.


    ¡°Why¡­ do you need to know about this place we¡¯re going to?¡±


    I blinked in surprise as she finally spoke up; I hadn¡¯t expected her to ask anything.


    ¡°Well¡­ because I¡¯m curious as to some of the secrets the Qwarnell have. I¡¯m surprised that you aren¡¯t more curious yourself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, instead she just looked away.


    Did I hurt her or bother her?


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested because¡­ there¡¯s no point anymore¡­¡±


    I frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no point anymore? What do you mean?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer so we all stayed quiet for the duration of the trip.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We had arrived the next day early in the morning, just at daybreak. Or at least I think, it was hard to tell because of all the fog. When we entered the town the first thing we noticed was how dense the fog was, dense enough that it we couldn¡¯t see more than twenty meters. The town sign was burnt so it was impossible to tell what the town was called. In fact¡­ the entire town was destroyed, charcoal and burnt buildings was all that dotted the ¡®landscape¡¯.


    ¡°What happened here? Are we in the right place?¡±


    ¡°We are¡­¡± Cinda answered.


    I was expecting her to say more but she stayed silent. We had continued to walk down a broken road, looking around and trying to get our bearings.


    ¡°Cinda¡­ where do we go¡­?¡± I looked behind me and blinked in confusion. She wasn¡¯t behind me¡­


    ¡°Cinda¡­?¡± I suddenly looked in front and seen her walking towards a large building ahead. I looked at the others and shrugged. Gripping Elora¡¯s hand I walked towards her, I didn¡¯t want to leave Elora by herself so I had taken her with us. We trailed behind Cinda, towards the building.


    ¡°Hey¡­. Cinda?¡± She continued to walk as if she didn¡¯t hear me so we could only try to catch up to her. As she entered the building we ducked inside as well. Despite the burnt buildings outside, they didn¡¯t even compare to how burnt the inside of this one was.


    As we followed Cinda, we noticed that it seemed to be some sort of bar, until she pushed aside some bookcase which showed us a stairway that was led underground.


    ¡°Is this a¡­ wine cellar?¡± I asked. She shook her head and walked down the stairs leaving us to catch up again.


    When we stood on the landing we were looking around for Cinda, before I could call out to her she lit a match which she used to light two lamps. She gave me one and kept the other. We continued again walking in the basement. They were desks and notes scattered all over the place, while the upstairs was burnt, down here was untouched. Cinda moved to a corner to stare at something, when I moved closer I could feel my breath taken away when I seen a cage in the corner. She looked at it for a few moments before walking away; moving closer it suddenly hit me: The cage looked to be a perfect size to hold a human being.


    ¡°Cinda¡­is this¡­?¡±


    I turned to see that she was gone.


    ¡°Cinda¡­.?¡±


    Sarya and Zephy were looking at some notes or the equipment around the basement and Elora was still holding my hand but I couldn¡¯t see Cinda. I knelt down near Elora.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to look for Cinda, can you stay here with auntie Sarya and Zephy?¡±


    Elora was nibbling her finger as she nodded. I placed a kiss on her forehead and she trotted off towards them. I picked up the lamp again and moved around, spotting a door in the far corner. I walked through it and could feel a chill run down my spine as I seen that there were cages, square cages that lined up on both sides of a small hallway. A quick count showed me that there were ten of them; I could also see Cinda at the end of the hall in another room. I walked down the hall and peek at the cages; they looked like they weren¡¯t well taken care of even before, with rust and dirt smearing the metal and floor of them. Entering the room I looked over Cinda¡¯s shoulder, she was only looking at some documents that lay on a desk.


    ¡°Hey Cinda¡­ What exactly is this place?¡±


    She dropped the documents and turned to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ where they experimented on people to find the secrets to the Qwarnell.¡±


    I blinked at her answer and looked at the floor.


    ¡°So¡­ I guess you were part of this?¡±


    She nodded. So I could only guess why she didn¡¯t want to come here, I doubt she had any good memories of this place and now I just brought her here to relive all those memories that she didn¡¯t want to think about. I sighed as is picked up some of the documents, skimming over them. I wasn¡¯t sure on how I should fell about this reveal but I still had many questions for her, and one that I had to ask.


    ¡°Cinda¡­ when did this take place? How long ago?¡±


    She looked at me with dead eyes. ¡°Ten years ago¡­¡±


    Ten¡­ years? But then¡­.


    Suddenly Zephy burst into the room with a look of concern.


    ¡°Teela, Cinda. We have company.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked Zephy but Cinda was the one to answer. ¡°The Magic Founding Society most likely.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We had all ran up the stairs, Sarya and Elora were hiding behind a window peeking over it. I ducked near the window as well and looked over the edge to see a bunch of figures in the fog. It was impossible to see who they were through it.


    ¡°Are you sure they came this way? It impossible to see anything through this damn fog!¡±


    I could hear them cursing and grumbling through the fog, I spotted a figure raise his arms up and not a moment too soon the fog disappeared for us to see. I could now see all of them; a quick head count told me there were fifteen of them. Ten had weapons ranging from maces and swords, plus some spears. The other five had staffs; mages most likely.


    ¡°Staffs huh? So it looks like the Magic Founding Society is indeed interested. But why?¡± Zephy was voicing her concern. I was more concerned on how we were to get out of this situation. Fifteen men was too many for us four to handle. We couldn¡¯t exactly run through them and running away could possibly be suicidal because of those mages. I didn¡¯t know what kind of magic they had but they I didn¡¯t want to find out the hard way. It seems like we were boxed in. Suddenly a man pushed forward and stood before the others, I immediately recognized him, the man back at the Coliseum. The one who said that Cinda didn¡¯t deserve her freedom. Marak. He was pulling someone with him, I cursed under my breath as to who it was. Kale, the pretty boy.


    The man stepped forward and looked at the bar we were sitting at.


    ¡°TEELA! I KNOW THAT YOU¡¯RE IN THERE! COME OUT AND GIVE US THE QWARNELL! IF YOU DON¡¯T THEN I WILL KILL YOUR LOVER HERE!¡±


    I jaw slacked at his threat. My lover? That guy? I could suddenly hear Zephy curse under her breath.


    ¡°To think¡­. My wife is interested in both men and women¡­¡± My glared at her, before I could say anything Sarya was muttering under her breath as well.


    ¡°To think that he is someone she likes¡­¡±


    I could only look at them with a stoic expression as they voiced their worries. Seriously¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m NOT interested in that guy! Why would you guys believe that asshole!?¡±


    They both turned to me with stoic expressions of their own. Zephy only reason was:


    ¡°Because you went easiest on him during the Coliseum so I am willing to believe some of it.¡±


    Sarya was puffing her cheeks and nodding in agreement. They were both agreeing to this!? Why was I the one on the receiving end of this? Why would I-


    ¡°SO YOU COME OUT BY YOURSELF? AREN¡¯T YOU BRAVE?¡±


    Huh¡­? I looked over the windowsill to see that Cinda was standing outside face them alone.


    ¡°What the hell is she doing!?¡±


    I was about to move before Zephy grabbed me and pulled me back down.


    ¡°What are you doing Zephy!? I need to-¡°¡± Wait a moment¡­¡± She cut me off.


    We both looked outside to see that the man moved closer to Cinda, before he could reach her she put her hands behind her back and slowly pulled out¡­ two short swords that were hidden under her shirt. The man immediately recoiled and placed his hand on his staff.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°You would still challenge us? Even when we have a hostage?¡±


    Cinda said something that I didn¡¯t hear, one of the mages cursed and raised his staff. Another mage, who looked to be older, said ¡°WAIT¡± But the spell was cast, its blue light impacted Cinda causing an explosion.


    ¡°CINDA!!!¡± I cried out. Cinda¡­ why did she¡­


    I looked back at the smoke and noticed¡­ a silhouette in it. The person slowly moved outside of the smoke and revealed it to be Cinda¡­ how did she¡­?


    She slowly walked towards the men and they all showed signs of distress as to what they were witnessing. How did she survive such a thing? I suddenly remembered what Marak said when we clashed our weapons.


    ¡®They will not stop marching. Eyes that show the emptiness of their souls. Death surrounds them, guides them. They are the monsters of old. Nothing can stop them, the blade, the spell or the arrow. They are the enemies of the world.¡¯


    The legend¡­ certainly matched up. She just took an explosion to the face and was still walking as if nothing happened.


    ¡°KILL HER!¡± The man cried.


    I told Elora to stay here as we rushed out to help her, before we could stand by her side a sudden voice called out.


    ¡°HALT!¡±


    We all stopped near Cinda to see more figures coming out of the fog behind the group of fifteen.


    As they made the clearing we could all see that there were five knights sitting on horseback, one of them waved a banner that showed they were from Boncre.


    Why were they here?


    ¡°You mages are from the Magic Founding Society are you not? We are here under suspicion of kidnapping a Qwarnell. I¡¯d say after hearing everything our hunch is conformed.¡±


    All the knights got off their horses and approached the group and added one more thing.


    ¡°¡­and you mercenaries or bounty hunters. You joined them in these crimes so you¡¯ll be also coming with us.¡±


    The bounty hunters looked ready to start a fight but one of the mages stepped forward.


    ¡°You knights have no order over us, only the king or arch mage can order us!¡±


    ¡°That maybe so but I can order you.¡± The voice that challenged them sounded feminine¡­ and familiar. One of the ¡®knights¡¯ removed their helmets to reveal¡­ the Princess! All the men, excluding the other knights, exclaimed in surprise at the reveal. Why was the Princess here?


    ¡°All of you are under arrest for attempted kidnapping, so come quietly.¡± The Princess laid her threat out in a calm voice, instead of listening; one of the bounty hunters told her off and fired his crossbow at her. One of her knights threw himself between her and the bolt and it bounced off his helmet.


    ¡°So¡­ you wish for death instead? Very well¡­¡± She put her helmet back on. ¡°TAKE THEM HEAD ON!¡± All the knights drew their swords and charged at the bounty hunters and mages. I looked at the other three with concern but they all looked ready, battle it is I guess. I drew my swords and charged at the group from the rear.


    Two of the hunters noticed us before we made it, Zephy had one with her battle axe and I took the other. He swung his sword at my head, ducking under it, I shoved my cross guard in his face and tripped him. Not giving him a chance, I kicked him in face knocking him out. I saw that Zephy had just killed the other hunter, now we had some of the attention of the group. Cinda pushed past me and charged at the mages, ramming her sword through the back of one of them. Another hunter with a spear started poking at me, I defected two of them but the third one connected in my stomach. The wound wasn¡¯t deep enough to be fatal, but it hurt. I grit my teeth and snatched the spear. I thrust my sword into his throat, embedding it right through. He chocked and gasped as he fell over and soon died.


    Tossing the spear aside I looked around the battlefield. The knights and Princess were taking on most of the bounty hunters, Sarya was helping Cinda take on the mages and Zephy was locking it with the largest hunter. I suddenly spotted a bounty hunter take aim at Cinda, rushing over I grabbed her and pushed her aside just in time to feel the bolt cut my cheek and zip pass me.


    Cinda looked at me for a moment before getting back to fighting the mages.


    I spotted Kale in the midst of it, getting tramped. I pushed and shoved my way through the crowd and knelt next to him.


    ¡°M-Miss¡­ Teela¡­¡± I didn¡¯t answer him; instead I used my sword to cut him free. Without a word, I turned back to the fray.


    I charged at another one and threw him to the ground, before I had time to finish him off a sudden voice roared out.


    ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH! PUT DOWN YOUR WEAPONS OR WE WILL KILL YOU!¡±


    The entire fight stopped in a matter of seconds and all the bounty hunters started to drop their weapons, I looked over to the knights to see that they had beaten most of the hunters so I guess I now knew why they gave up.


    Cinda, however, wasn¡¯t done. She had a mage, the one that had told the others to stop, by the collar and looking at him with murderous intent.


    ¡°You¡­. You¡­ you!¡±


    I moved beside her and was about to ask her what she was talking about before she roared: ¡°YOU DID THIS TO ME!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The battle had ended with four hunters captured and four mages captured as well. All other s were killed in the battle.


    Me, Zephy, Sarya, Elora, Cinda and the Princess took the oldest mages away from the others to interrogate him. Cinda looked ready to tear his throat out.


    ¡°So¡­ you were one of the people in charge on restarting the Qwarnell project?¡± Despite the Princesses young age she was still asking questions in a professional manner.


    The old man sighed.


    ¡°Yes¡­ by order of the King.¡±


    The King? I could see that the Princess was less then pleased by this information.


    ¡°Why¡­ would my father ask you to do this? And why did you agree?¡±


    ¡°He asked because he wanted to make Qwarnell for research. We wanted to know this about them, specifically, how they were capable of surviving with so much magic inside them. I wanted to know more about them as well, and plus how did they manage to build such things.¡±


    I grimaced as to how he put that. ¡®How did they manage to build such things¡¯ But I remained quiet to let the Princess continue.


    ¡°Why was my father interested in such things?¡±


    The old man glared at the Princess. ¡°The hell if I know, he had us gather in a hall to ask us this. We didn¡¯t care why he wanted to do this, we just took the coin he offered and found this place, away from prying eyes.¡±


    ¡°What did you find? Were you satisfied with your ¡®research¡¯?¡±


    He scoffed.


    ¡°We found out¡­ more then we could have hoped for¡­ plus the secrets to how they managed to become such a force to be reckoned with. It starts with the Dareen Stone.¡± (Pronouced Dar-ee-nn)


    I frowned and asked: ¡°The Dareen Stone.¡±


    Cinda was the one to answer this question.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    She started unbuttoning her shirt, my face flustered, I was about to ask her what the hell was she doing before she tugged the top of her shirt down to reveal ¡­ something. In between her breasts laid a small crystal, it looked to be emerging from inside her.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Dareen Stone. It¡¯s planted inside the host to best help them merge with it.¡±


    My eyes widen, before I could ask what he was implying the Princess asked.


    ¡°Through¡­ surgery?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    I was about ready to tear him a new one.


    ¡°So¡­ you just take anyone and placed it inside them?¡± Zephy asked.


    ¡°More or less, it wasn¡¯t¡­ compatible with everyone so many subjects died. So many, in fact, that people started to get nervous in this town. Soon, people from other towns started to call out on this town and gathered to burn it down. We gathered what we could and left this town. After such an event we disbanded and never brought it up again.¡±


    He looked at Cinda for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°There were other things we found out. With the Dareen Stone, it gave the user the ability to numb their nerves, increase their recovery rate, even revive them from near death and of course, absorb magical energies. When they were struck by spell it would give them fuel by absorbing magic and fueling it for their own cause. It has a down side though¡­ because it numbs the body it also shortens the life span of the host¡­. And¡­. It also prevents the host from having children.¡±


    I blinked at his information, revive them from near death? That sounded¡­ impossible. I could suddenly remember seeing a scar on Cinda¡¯s stomach. Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    Sarya stepped forward. ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t tell me Cinda was pregnant during the operation¡­¡±


    He nodded. ¡°She was out for most of the operation. The child was also fully developed so we gave it to an orphanage.¡±


    Cinda rushed the mage and picked him up.


    ¡°You lie! I don¡¯t remember having a child!¡±


    I tried to wrestle Cinda¡¯s grip off of the man, he managed to croak out: ¡°Because the effect of the Dareen Stone is affecting you. It slowly eats away at you.¡±


    She dropped the mage and stepped back.  He coughed and groaned.


    ¡°The Dareen Stone eats away at the host, that¡¯s why they never lived long. It eats your memories, your emotions and even who you are as a person. In the end, the Qwarnell become nothing more than a husk, deprived of anything. This is why magic is dangerous to tamper with, when mixing it with the flesh of the body it can have lasting results. Through this prossess, people can only live for about ten years, twelve if their lucky.¡±


    Ten years¡­ if I remembered right, Cinda said that the experiments took place ten years ago so¡­ was she going to die? Did this mean that she could die at any time?


    The Princess spoke out.


    ¡°If what you say is true¡­ then I think it is time I had a talk with my Father.

 Chapter 19: True lies

    We departed from the town as soon as possible, leaving behind the dead. The Princess had asked if she could use our wagon to store the prisoners, to which we agreed. Loading the prisoners, we set out back to Boncre to drop them off and to accompany the Princess. The knights took the reins of the wagons so I was left to try horseback riding, which I wasn¡¯t exactly a pro at. With some time however I eventually became good enough to at least keep up with the others.


    As we moved towards the city I glanced at Cinda, who was looking at the ground the entire time. Getting my horse to move closer to her I tapped her on the shoulder. She glanced at me for a moment before looking back down.


    ¡°What do you want Teela?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I just wanted to know how you are doing. I guess finding out that you¡¯re a mother isn¡¯t something you learn everyday¡­¡±


    ¡°Your ¡®humor¡¯ isn¡¯t appreciated¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    She sighed. ¡°I-I¡­ just don¡¯t know. I just can¡¯t remember anything from that day expect that man¡¯s face. So, suddenly being told that I was a mother¡­ it¡¯s¡­ just overwhelming.¡±


    I rubbed her shoulder. ¡°Well¡­ I can understand that. Being thrown into unfamiliar waters can be quite¡­ uncomfortable.¡±


    She looked at me.¡±Are you just saying that to pity me?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No Cinda¡­ I woke up at one point¡­ without any recollection of who I was, in the bottom of a well.¡±


    She blinked in surprise at my words.


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    I gave a small laugh. ¡°It was quite the rude awakening but still¡­ I preserved and ended up meeting Sarya, Zephy and Elora.¡±


    She tilted her head, as if looking at something curious. ¡°But isn¡¯t Elora your daughter?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my adopted daughter. I found her in a terrible state so I took her as my own.¡±


    Cinda looked forward. ¡°What about the other two?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ their both of my wives¡­¡±


    Even though Cinda didn¡¯t turn to me, she had a small tint of red in her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡±


    We had stayed quiet for a few minutes so I took the moment to check the others. Moving closer to Kale, I had some questions for him so I got to it.


    ¡°So¡­Kale. How did you get captured? And why?¡±


    His face flustered as he looked away.


    ¡°I-I¡­ don¡¯t know. I was just eating in a tavern when they came in, started asking questions about you. I told them what I knew, mainly you just wanted to save the Qwarnell, but they still pulled me out of the tavern.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really know what to say to that, I was wondering if there was another reason that they would take it this far and how they managed to get bounty hunters with them but I guessed they simply just had the same cause so they allied. I moved away from Kale and moved to the Princess.


    ¡°How did you find us?¡± I asked, she didn¡¯t see me coming so my sudden question made her jump slightly.


    ¡°Well¡­ I had some someone follow you out of the city and then informed me, I had suspected that something like this may happen. After all, the Magic Founding Society had participated in the Coliseum so I could only guess that they wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with the results and try to take Cinda by force.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Are they always like this? Trying to muscle in on things?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No. For the most part they are reserved and just keep to their studies or exploring new things. Most of the Magic Founding Society is made up of scholars so even this attack is quite a rare thing indeed.¡±


    ¡°So if that¡¯s true, then why would they go out of their way to try kidnapping a person?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they are still enraged about the battles that took place many years ago. It is common for mages to study outside from the gaze of the Magic Founding Society. Because it is run by the kingdoms and some people despise them. They are unable to let go of the past and we all suffer because of it. Attacks on officials, raids on villages and even attacking squads of soldiers. These rouge mages are unpredictable.¡±


    I glanced back at the wagon for a second.


    ¡°Some of them are rouge mages?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°It seems so; I guess that the rouge mages have some connections in the Magic Founding Society. One of my knights found out because one of the mages in the group has wanted posters all across Boncre.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    So it seems that the Rouge mages are a bigger problem then I realized. I guessed that it was inevitable; people could find any reason to start a battle. Being cooped up with such power, someone would want to use it against¡­ more lively targets.


    They sounded like medieval terrorists.


    ¡°So¡­ without Cinda¡­ how are you going to dealing with this problem?¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°Well¡­ we can find ways. Believe it or not the Magic Founding Society does help us with this sort of things. However, their help is¡­ limited. So most of the time, we get bounty hunters or even trackers to find them and inform us. However¡­ it isn¡¯t the best solution¡­ as you¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Yeah¡­ she certainly had a point. The bounty hunters that we fought joined up with criminals so they couldn¡¯t be trusted. As much as it sounded like I was being unreasonable¡­ Cinda certainly was useful. She had an advantage over everyone else, though it came at a heavy price. We didn¡¯t talk for the rest of the trip; we just focused on getting to the kingdom.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    We had entered the city again and immediately, some soldiers surrounded the wagon and started pulling out the prisoners. The Princess surprised me by giving orders in a professional manner; there wasn¡¯t any shouting or the opposite, a trembling voice.


    She just gave her orders like a grand Princess would, and everyone followed to the letter. Once the prisoners were lined up the soldiers started to march them. The Princess turned back to us, wiping sweat away from her brow.


    ¡°Well then¡­ I would like it if you would accompany me to the castle Teela. I¡­ would like it if someone would accompany me when I speak with my Father.¡±


    I frowned at her request, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t expect that she would ask this but she just seemed uncomfortable with asking me the question. It was like¡­ she was afraid of confronting her Father.


    ¡°Yes¡­ if you would prefer that.¡±


    She smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Teela.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    All of us, (Me, Sarya, Zephy, The Princess, Cinda and Elora) had made our way towards the castle. The guards were hesitant in letting us in but the Princess persuade them. Soon we were passed the main hall, which was ass I¡¯d expect it to look like: Adorned with banners and long red carpets, and of course suits of armor and weapons displayed on the wall. Making our way to the second floor, The Princess led us to a large set of doors and turned to us.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but could I just have you accompany me Teela?¡±


    I shrugged and followed her inside. As she opened the door a man, who had quite flashy armor, blocked our path.


    ¡°General, I need to speak with my Father. She¡¯s with me.¡±


    Since our weapons were taken at the gates, the General nodded and left us, much to my surprise. As we entered the room the Princess reached up and removed her crown, placing it at her side. I stood by the door and she walked halfway towards the bed.


    ¡°Father? Are you awake?¡±


    The bed that stood at the edge of the room had a pair of curtains that were transparent. So I could see a figure through them. It sat up slowly and pushed back the curtains at the edge of the bed.


    The man looked to be in his late sixties, however, he had blotched skin and hair that has mostly fallen out. He sat at the edge of his bed and he cleared his throat.


    ¡°Well¡­ who do¡­ we have¡­ here?¡±


    His voice was horsed and he kept breathing deeply.


    ¡°She¡¯s a woman who, both won the Coliseum and helped me with a few rouge mages.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ when we were questioning one of the mages, he told us something that I wish to discuss with you. The rebirth of the Qwarnell project.¡±


    The King was quiet for a moment before answering.


    ¡°I¡­ guess he said¡­ that I¡­ told them¡­ to¡­ do it?¡±


    The Princess nodded. ¡°Is¡­ it true?¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡±


    The Princess winced slightly at his answer but before she could ask him anything else he cleared his throat and started again.


    ¡°Delphinia¡­ you and I¡­ both know¡­ that¡­ the rouge mages¡­ are¡­ a serious ¡­threat. However¡­ that wasn¡¯t¡­ the only¡­ reason¡­ why I¡­ had the¡­ project¡­ reborn.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± I blurted out before I could catch myself. The King looked at me for a moment, with a somewhat annoyed look and his gaze returned to Dephinia who asked the same question. The King sighed.


    ¡°You¡­ know that¡­ I was¡­ a¡­ different person¡­ back then¡­ Dephinia¡­¡±


    I frowned at his cryptic words, it sounded like he was going to say something he''d regret.


    ¡°The project¡­ started¡­ ten years ago¡­¡±


    I scowled at his words. Why was he telling us something we already knew? I looked at the Princess, whose eyes were as wide as plates.


    ¡°Ten¡­ years? Why¡­ didn¡¯t I see it before? Mother¡­passed away at the same time too¡­.¡±


    What? Why was she¡­? Suddenly the answer hit me so hard that I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He whispered: ¡°The Qwarnell¡­ have the ability¡­ to numb their¡­ nerves, increase¡­ their recovery¡­ rate and¡­¡±


    He paused.


    ¡°¡­and revive them¡­ from¡­ near death.¡±


    My eyes were as wide as Dephinia¡¯s; she was in such shock that I was the one who could ask the question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­. You revived the project to see if it would work on your wife?¡±


    His head sank down; his lack of answers was the only one I needed.


    ¡°Father¡­ why¡­?¡±


    She quickly moved to his side.


    ¡°Why¡­ her¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­ Dephinia¡­¡±


    ¡°Father? FATHER!?¡±


    She shook him but he didn¡¯t respond. The General burst into the room and was by the Kings side, soon more traffic came through and a healer gave us the announcement we all knew.


    ¡°He has¡­ passed away.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day was spent getting the funeral ready. The group and I hadn¡¯t been present during this, as it wasn¡¯t our duty. However Dephinia had asked if we could stay in the castle for the time being. For some reason, I felt like I should be out there, mainly because I wanted to help Dephinia due to her just losing her father. They gave us a room which I had spent a good time pacing in. Zephy had taken Elora to the dining hall to get something to eat so I was here with Cinda and Sarya.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Sarya looked at me for a few moments before leaning forward on the bed she was sitting on.


    ¡°Teela¡­. If you want to go and help her then you should hurry. We can stay here.¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should. I mean that this is something for her right?¡±


    Cinda was the one to speak.


    ¡°Well¡­ she needs someone to lean on. She is capable of being strong but she still would welcome some support.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sarya stood up and placed a finger on my lips.


    ¡°Just go Teela¡­¡±


    I rubbed my lips and thanked them for encouraging me. I left the room and asked a passing maid where the Princess was, she told me in the garden and pointed me in the right direction. Opening a set of doors I walked down a hedge maze path, with flowers and vines dotting the hedge. I was about to call out her name before I walk past a doorway through the hedge and seen her sitting on a bench in front of a water fountain.


    I silently walked up behind her and sat on the bench, she glanced at me before looking back at the fountain.


    ¡°Hello Teela. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I asked. ¡°I should be asking you that question, I came to find you.¡±


    She looked down at her lap and only then did I notice that she had a note sitting on it.


    ¡°He¡­ had this under his pillow, as if he¡¯d been writing it while he was bed-bound.¡±


    She glanced at me. ¡°Would you like to know what it says?¡±


    I thought about it for just a second and then answered: ¡°No, he took the last of his moments to write that for you. It was meant only for you.¡±


    When I had first met the Princess I didn¡¯t think much of her, on that balcony she gave me the impression that she was a somewhat na?ve of the world we were living in, but after talking to her it only showed how arrogant I was. She was in the same position as me, just that she had a crown sitting on her head. Deep down inside she just wanted what she believed was best for everyone, women included. She had shed tears at painful memories, yet she still showed me her courage by helping me when the bounty hunters and rouge mages had cornered us.


    I wrapped my arm around her shoulder and pulled her in close. She begun to tremble and quietly sob as I held her. We stayed close as she let her tears out, not stopping until she fell asleep from it.


    I laid her head down on my lap again and looked out at the garden, from the birds chirping to the rustle of flowers. After, roughly a half an hour, I could hear her moan and yawn as she rolled to look up at me. She blinked and parted her lips.


    ¡°Did¡­ I fall asleep?¡±


    I nodded.


    She had a small tint of red in her cheeks.


    ¡°Thank¡­ you. I don¡¯t usual cry this much, honest.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°We all do have some times where the only thing we do is cry; I¡¯m not above that myself.¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I¡¯d better get back to my duties. I¡­ have a funeral to prepare for.¡±


    She got up and was about to leave before I grasped her hand.


    ¡°Dephinia¡­ if you need anything, then please don¡¯t be afraid to ask.¡±


    She nodded and I gave her hand a squeeze.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious¡­ you don¡¯t have to do everything yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    After a few days the funeral took place, the entire kingdom had attended, which I guess I should expect, plus some other kings from other places as well. To say that the funeral was grand would be an understatement, it was breathtaking.  With endless flowers and petals falling, knights were marching along the roads and even people with large, yet sad, masks wandering the streets. Many different things and spectacles were shown.


    Finally after all that the Princess made her speech about her taking over the throne and the responsibilities she would face, with that she grabbed a torch and lit the coffin on fire as apparently every offspring would have to in order to take the throne. After everything was said and done, we now sat in our room a day after the funeral, waiting for the Princess. I was teaching Elora to read some more and the other were simply eating, reading or whatever activity they could amuse themselves with. Soon after the Princess entered the room which got our attention.


    ¡°So¡­ as you know the Qwarnell project has been stopped. However, there¡¯s still one thing left. This kingdom has the documents from over five hundred years ago. So I had the library opened once again, I was wondering if you¡¯d like to join me?¡±


    I looked at the others, who were all in agreement, besides Cinda, she didn¡¯t say anything so we all followed the Princess down below the castle. She told us that the library was located in a chamber underground and hasn¡¯t been open since the experiments.


    I asked her how she knew all this.


    ¡°It was in my father¡¯s letter.¡± She said.


    I didn¡¯t press any further as we walked towards some large double doors. The Princess pushed them open and as I moved inside I seen a large chair at the end of the enormous hallway and immediately knew where I was.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ the throne room?¡±


    The Princess only nodded, without saying a thing, she moved to the throne and walked behind it. I frowned at her actions and looked around the throne to see her grab a torch that was well out of place. She turned the torch clock-wise until it lay horizontal and a sudden crack echoed out. Smoke wafted out from a hole in the wall and the Princess pushed against the hole to widen it.


    ¡°A door?¡± I asked.


    All of us stood at the entrance and looked down the dark tunnel.


    ¡°Well¡­ this looks welcoming¡­¡±


    We all looked for a few seconds more before the Princess started to move to the door. I placed my hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Let me and Zephy go first¡­¡±


    She placed her hand on mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok, I can-¡°


    ¡°I know, but this place hasn¡¯t been open in a while, or at least I¡¯d imagine so. So me and Zephy can look first and see how the place is holding up.¡±


    She sighed and moved to the side allowing us to enter the door. As we moved, Sarya handed me a torch and lit it. I took the lead, with Zephy coming up behind me. Shortly after, we stood at the landing and for what the light from my torch showed me I could see that there were some tables with scrolls and papers laying on them, plus some bookcases that stood against the wall.


    ¡°So¡­ this has been around for five hundred years?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ perhaps¡­¡±


    I turned to call the others and noticed that Zephy was smirking.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    I frowned and heard the other walking down the staircase.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    We had been in the library for about a half hour, looking through the bookcases and scrolls. It seemed like it would take forever, as I searched through every piece of paper I could get my hands on. There were things on history, past technologies, ancient tribes, past leaders and even things like history on the contact of the Ralma. But still no mention of the Qwarnell project. Even though it had only been a half hour, I was getting agitated. I could suddenly feel a tug in my leg and looked down to see Elora looking up at me. Smiling I grabbed her and sat her on my lap.


    ¡°Hey sweetheart, are you doing ok? Want to get something to eat?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I was¡­ wondering¡­ c-could I¡­¡±


    She trailed off, glancing at the Princess. I immediately knew what she wanted.


    ¡°Would you like to meet the Princess?¡±


    She nodded vigorously. I suppose after all that¡¯s happened she hasn¡¯t had a proper introduction, with the passing of the king, the hunters and the new leaders and such.


    ¡°Delphinia? Can I talk with you for a second?¡± I called out.


    She nodded and put her book down she was reading, upon coming closer she smiled as she seen Elora and knelt down in front of her.


    ¡°Well hello there, I guess I didn¡¯t get a chance to meet you properly. I¡¯m Delphinia.¡±


    The Princess held her hand out for Elora to take.


    ¡°E-Elora¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my adopted daughter.¡±


    Delphinia eyes blinked in surprise at that.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°U-um¡­ are you like the Princesses in fairytales?¡±


    I gave a small laugh at Elora¡¯s questions, it was cute.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know about that. But I try to be as nice and helpful as them. I do try my best.¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­ I wanted to ask because¡­ you look pretty¡­¡±


    Delphinia smiled and laughed.


    ¡°Thank you Elora. You quite cute yourself!¡±


    Elora tucked into my clothes, Delphinia looked worried but I filled her in.


    ¡°She¡¯s just embarrassed.¡±


    Delphinia¡¯s smiled again and suddenly Sarya called out.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    We all rushed over to Sarya and she laid out a few books and scrolls. I grabbed a book and stared on it, and found the thing I was looking for. One of the pages showed Cinda face and her information. And it was recently dated... ten years ago. Could it be the pages that the team of mages saved after their attack? I read it.


    Name: Cindai Allerca Gensou (Pronouced Cin-die Al-err-caw Gen-soo)


    Gender: Female


    Age: 23


    Previous occupation: unknown


    There was little information but there was one thing that caught my attention.


    During operation Subject 9 showed late stages of pregnancy, in agreement, the team opened her and took the child out. The child showed signs of life so the team had one of their own take the child to an orphanage.


    There was a small strip on the side, information on the child.


    Child info


    Name: unknown (never given name)


    Gender: Female


    Age: 0


    Location: Evergreen orphanage

 Chapter 20: Reunion

    I now stood before the orphanage with Sarya, Zephy, Elora and Cinda. I could feel the hesitation from everyone as we stood there; none of us were making a move towards the door.


    ¡°Why did I agree to this¡­?¡±


    I could hear Cinda muttering under her breath, her voice was one of concern.


    I thought back to the whole series of events that lead up to this moment. We had been search through the entire library when Sarya had found the documents, telling us everything, even Cinda¡¯s real name and her child. The project was founded five hundred years ago by a man named Victor Dareen, hence where the name of the stone that powered the Qwarnell came from.


    Victor was the chief advisor of the King during the time when the mages rose to power, he was ordered by the King in secret to build him warriors that could tackle the problem head on.


    ¡­.and so the Qwarnell project was born¡­..


    He gathered the other kingdoms brightest minds and within a few short months, they had killed all that had volunteered. Victor found that the procedure had caused so much strain on the individual that they were killed before the merging process between the stone and the host could be complete. But this sacrifice did not stop the King. Instead, it gave them greater encouragement to complete the project.


    ¡­and they did¡­


    The King and Victor then sought to find replacements¡­ in the worst place imaginable¡­


    The Prison of Rite.


    ¡°Hey, Delphinia? What¡¯s the Prison of Rite?¡± I had asked her.


    The question made her entire expression turn dark fast.


    ¡°It¡¯s a prison for the worst of society. A dark place that was built for this entire region, as this region was once one country so they needed a prison for everyone. It¡¯s built in a crater that was called the doorway to Lanos. It has one feature that makes it such an unpleasant place¡­there is only one way out. A large gondola lift. It¡¯s the only way out or in.¡±


    It¡­ sounded like hell¡­


    ¡°We only use it for the worst of the worst. The most dangerous prisoners. Deranged psychopaths, mass murders and powerful mages¡­ there are the ¡®people¡¯ who make up the prison¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Actually¡­ I didn¡¯t want to see this place¡­ at all.


    So¡­ the King and Victor gathered many prisoners from the prison and had many of them immediately go under the procedure, as a result¡­ the first twenty were made.


    ¡­.and this was how the horrible legend was made¡­


    The King had promised the prisoners another chance of freedom if they were to challenge the rising mage threat, the King expected the prisoners to die, but they didn¡¯t, as the end was near the mages had crushed most of who opposed them the king was desperate so he would do whatever it took to ensure their success¡­


    Sending them out, they indeed challenged the mages¡­ and much more¡­ they utterly crushed them. The Qwarnell had slaughtered, raped and raised villages to the ground in their wake. Just twenty men had crushed and defeated hundreds in a week. However, the massacre wasn¡¯t just restricted to mages, people who had defended the mages move and even people who were important to the mages were also killed.


    Men, women¡­. and children.


    No one was spared.


    It was the mages turn to become desperate and in this, they sent an emissary to negotiate a truce. The King was ashamed of what his plan had brought, so much death, death that he never wanted, so he was quick to accept the truce. And the King sent his most trusted knights to deal with the Qwarnell, killing them. Because the Qwarnell¡¯s abilities were tied to mages being present, they were quickly cut down. But not before their terrible legend could be told.


    ¡®They will not stop marching. Eyes that show the emptiness of their souls. Death surrounds them, guides them. They are the monsters of old. Nothing can stop them, the blade, the spell or the arrow. They are the enemies of the world.¡¯


    The King, stricken with shame, buried the truth as quickly as he could and gave birth to¡­


    The Magic Founding Society.


    And that was the truth behind the legend. The truth that the kingdom so desperately hid.


    Victor Dareen had despised the King¡¯s choices and in his eyes, he saw a weak fool. Victor believed that the massacre was a necessary evil to ensure that the mages knew that the kingdoms could defend their homes. He had left the Kings side and wandered away from the kingdom, never to be heard from again.


    I felt like I had a small understanding as to why the mages feared the Qwarnell and why that one man had gone out of his way to ensure that another one didn¡¯t walk the earth.


    I looked over to Cinda who was reading a document.


    However the legend was¡­ I refused to believe that she would ever be like that. While she maybe a bit cold, I doubt she could ever be capable of such cruelty¡­


    As we had gone over the documents, we had found Cinda¡¯s child, the child that she had never met. Almost immediately she refused to the idea that we go to this orphanage. I didn¡¯t let it go however, I wanted her to meet the child. I had Elora with me for a good amount of time and I never regretted my decision on getting to meet her and raise her. And so in a few attempts I had managed to convince her to go, saying that I would support her and be with her. It also helped that the Princess had encouraged her as well, so here we were, a few hours later. In front of the orphanage. With Cinda trying to hide her nervousness as best as she could.


    I rubbed her back. ¡°It¡¯s ok; I¡¯ll be here for you.¡±


    She sighed and took her first step into the garden path that led to the door. Over the door was a sigh that said EverGreen


    Orphanage.


    ¡°So¡­ it really is here. In the city¡­¡± Zephy was thinking out loud.


    When we had asked the Princess to look into the name of the Orphanage we were all shocked to learn that it was here in the city.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I knocked on the door with the knocker and footsteps could be heard, for some reason, I was getting nervous. I couldn¡¯t even imagine how Cinda was feeling right now. A click could be heard and a old woman, about in her late sixties poked her head out of the doorway, she wore a outfit befitting of a nun.


    ¡°Hello. How may I help you?¡±


    Cinda wasn¡¯t answering the woman so I spoke up.


    ¡°A-ah yes, I was here with Cinda here, we were curious about¡­ well¡­ we are led to believe that her child may be here. We were wondering if we are able to see if that may be the case.¡±


    The nun looked ready to say ¡®no¡¯ so I produced a letter that the Princess had written. I handed it to the nun and she opened it and scanned the page, her hand reached to her lips in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Princesses signature¡­ well¡­ I¡­ guess I can¡¯t go against her words¡­¡±


    ¡°We just wish to see, we won¡¯t bother your work here¡­¡±


    She nodded and glanced at Cinda for a moment before walking inside. We followed her inside and entered some sort of waiting room with two benches on each side of the hallway leading to a door. As we followed her to the doorway she put her hands on the knob and paused.


    ¡°So¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­ why are you here now¡­?¡±


    I frowned at her question, and before I could give her a rebuttal she turned her head to add: ¡°If you left the child here then why are you here now to pick them up? You weren¡¯t there for most of their life so that makes it ok to come now¡­?¡±


    I could feel a prick of anger hit me, I stood before the Nun.


    ¡°She had a problem that she didn¡¯t have any control over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that before¡­¡± the nun said.


    ¡°By who¡­?¡±


    She frowned. ¡°What¡­? By most people who wish to leave their children here of course¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­and did any of them return?¡±


    Her gaze fell slowly to the floor which gave me my answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say that what happened was right, but it is still something that people would wish to right their wrongs rather than sweep them under and never bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ right¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand that you have seen such things for most likely a good portion of your life so it¡¯s likely something you expect now.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    She sighed and opened the door, showing us a large room, with a crowd of children running around and playing, laughing, singing songs and reading.


    I could feel a jerk of movement by my leg; I looked down to see that Elora was showing signs of excitement. I instantly knew what she wanted.


    ¡°You want to play with them don¡¯t you?¡± I picked her up and she had a finger in her mouth as she nodded.


    ¡°Well¡­ after, we have to do something but later we can play with them.¡±


    I guessed it was only natural; Elora hadn¡¯t had a chance to play with kids of her age so now that she was surrounded by them she would likely find herself wanting something she never got the chance to do.


    The nun led us to a back room with scrolls and books lined up on a shelf.


    ¡°So¡­ as you can see, we have many children. So if you can give me some information to work with then we can get started¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m afraid we only have very little. We know that she was brought here ten years ago and know that it was a girl¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ actually might be more helpful then you realize...¡±


    I frowned so she continued. ¡°We have very few children here that are that age, most are around the age of 4 to 8. So that could narrow it down a bit.¡±


    She signed.


    ¡°However, as you know this is an orphanage so we have people come and take a child for their homes, so it could very well be possible that she may have been taken at this point.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    We had been searching the roster for only a few moments before we found out that only three children of that age were still here.


    A moment of hope sparked in me and even better, only one of them was a girl. The nun went to collect her. We were sitting in a small room waiting for her to be brought and every second made me more and more tense. I looked over to Cinda and she was trying her best to remain calm, by shifting in her seat and looking at the clock, again and again.


    Before I had a chance to reassured her the door opened and we all turned, I could feel my heart nearly burst out of my chest as we looked over to the door.


    Before the nun stood a girl, about as tall as Elora. I could feel the hope rise up inside me, because of how she looked.


    It was like a perfect picture of how I¡¯d imagine Cinda to be at her age.


    The girl¡¯s hair was black and short, just passing by her ears. Her face was rounded like Cinda and her eyes colored with blue. Her skin had a slight pale complexion, like Cinda¡¯s.


    Immediately, Sarya and Zephy started to make their way to the door, I let go of Elora and had her go with them. ¡°Go play with the other kids.¡± I said which gave her an excited look.


    As they left with the nun, a deafening silence loomed over the room.


    ¡°Hi there, you must be Jetina.(Pronounced Jet-Teen-ah)¡± I was trying my best to break the silence but it seemed like none of them wanted to speak.


    Jetina was rocking on the heels of her feet as she nodded. I got off my chair and sat on my knees in front of her, holding her hands.


    ¡°Hi there Jetina, my name is Teela. The two women you seen leave are Sarya and Zephy, the little Elven girl¡¯s name is Elora, you¡¯ll get to meet them later, but I was wondering if you could do something for me?¡±


    I moved to the side.


    ¡°This woman¡¯s name is Cinda¡­ could you-¡°


    ¡°Are you my mommy?¡±


    I blinked and winced at the same time from her question.


    ¡°S-She¡­ is¡­.¡±


    I tried to form better words but her sudden question caught me completely out guard. I was expecting the worst: ¡®I hate you for abandoning me¡¯ ¡®why are you here now?¡¯ ¡®Go away¡¯


    Anything¡­ but instead she did something I didn¡¯t expect. She moved pass me to stand before Cinda, tilting her head and examining her like a curious object. Cinda was trying to say something but she kept fumbling her words. So Jetina climb up on her to look deeply at her face.


    ¡°Your¡­ eyes¡­¡±


    Cinda looked away. ¡°Yes, I know. Terrifying¡­ ¡°


    ¡°No¡­ their¡­ pretty.¡±


    Cinda looked back at Jetina with a flustered face and the next action Jetina took was defiantly something I didn¡¯t expect. She wrapped her arms around Cinda and rested her head on her breasts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ wanted to do this¡­ mom¡­¡±


    Cinda raised her trembling hands and wrapped them around Jetina¡¯s back¡­ and for the first time I seen a single tear roll down her cheek. Cinda tightened her hold and started to quietly sob, I could feel my own tears stinging my eyes as I stood up and made my way to the door. As I quietly closed the door I turned and suddenly was bombarded by both Sarya¡¯s and Zephy¡¯s faces.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Sarya quietly asked, puffing her cheeks.


    ¡°Are they together?¡± Zephy asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re just¡­ catching up now¡­¡±


    Sarya smiled so brightly that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she could blind someone with it.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she gave a small cheer.


    Zephy was smiling as well, not the common grin or smirk she usually gave, just a warming smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    We had all headed to the main room and I was playing with Elora, she was playing some games with the other kids so she of course had me join. All the other kids were curious of me, asking questions like ¡®are you a goddess?¡¯ or ¡®how old are you?¡¯ or my personal favorite ¡®you have two different eye colors, did you steal someone else¡¯s eye?¡¯


    It seemed like they had no end of questions.


    I was playing with the kids, Sarya was telling them things about the Elven people and Zephy was displaying her strength by lifting the kids up. We were all doing our part to entertain the kids when Cinda showed up holding hands with Jetina. Without a word, I waved for them to come over. Cinda sat in a chair with Jetina on her lap. I had Elora on mine.


    ¡°Hello again Jetina, I told you I¡¯d introduce you to Elora and the others.¡±


    I gave Elora a squeeze. ¡°This is Elora.¡± Elora waved and Jetina returned to gesture. Sarya knelt down beside Jetina and shook her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sarya.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zephy.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    We had all sat around talking and just laughing. Cinda didn¡¯t say much, she just listened to everyone with a look that I knew all too well. It was one of pride, I knew because I shared the same look when I thought of Elora and watched her learn. I felt as if we had a connection, she was an enforcer for the kingdom and me¡­?


    I was a man before, but now I had left that part of me, it seemed like a long time ago. Just looking around, I could see¡­


    ¡­that I made the right choice...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We had finished up with our meeting and it was time to go, we were all standing by the door and I had asked Cinda: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to start a new life with Jetina?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°As much as I want to, I can¡¯t¡­ for a few reasons. The first is that I don¡¯t have long to live. Remember, the Dareen stone will take a majority of my life span. I couldn¡¯t allow her to stay with me just so I would perish. Second, I still am a Qwarnell so I still have mages who would like to take my life, so I couldn¡¯t raise her. Finally, I¡­ don¡¯t know how I could do it¡­¡±


    Well¡­ the first two reasons were enough I guess, so I didn¡¯t pressure her.


    Still¡­


    ¡°So¡­ are you coming back? How are you going to handle it?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine Teela. She¡¯s strong.¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°I¡­will ask the Princess if there is something she can do. I hope there is¡­¡±


    She lowered her head for a moment before showing me her face again, when she did, she completely took me by surprise¡­


    ¡­her lips curled into a small smile¡­


    ¡°Thank you Teela. For bring me here¡­¡±


    Heat crept up in my face as I felt flustered.


    ¡°Uh¡­ah¡­ yeah¡­. Of course¡­¡±


    It was surprising that, despite her eyes, she could look actually cute.


    ¡°We should head back to the castle, the Princess would want to hear about how it all went.¡± Sarya informed us, snapping me out of my trance. I turned to leave and could catch a glimpse of Zephy, showing a knowing grin.

 Chapter 21: Warming a cold heart

    We all headed back to the castle to give our news; it was getting late so we knew that we had to sleep in the castle once more, not that I minded. Upon entering the castle we headed to our rooms, I asked a maid where the Princess was, which she told me that she was asleep so we were left to go to bed ourselves. When I tucked Elora in, she said she wanted something to drink so I was on a fetch quest. Heading to the kitchen I was surprised to find the Princess sitting at a table in the dining room adjacent to the kitchen, she was holding a glass of wine and swirling it around, looking deeply depressed. She didn¡¯t notice me so I quietly walked behind her and knelt next to her.


    Her head moved towards me and she displayed a lazy smile.


    ¡°Helloooo Teela¡­ how are you?¡±


    I frowned at her slur speech until hit dawned onto me as to why.


    ¡°Are you drunk¡­?¡±


    She nodded.


    I suppose she was still in grieving as she had just lost her father, so she had taken a route that I wasn¡¯t exactly fond of but I couldn¡¯t exactly berate her for it. Sighing, I sat next to her.


    ¡°Delphina¡­ I know that¡­¡±


    I trailed off as I heard something from her, I moved my head in front of her and realized that she was asleep. She was lending her head on her hand and softly snoring. I quietly laughed and moved next to her and picked her up. Holding her in a princess carry, I quietly walked towards her bedchambers. She was quite light, which was nice. Laying her on the bed, I was about to turn away before I heard her mumbling.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Father¡­¡±


    I paused.


    I guess, even though she was strong, she was still a daughter who missed her parents. She was also all alone now so she still needed some time. I was confident that she¡¯d push through. Leaning over her, I placed a kiss on her cheek and left her room quietly. I moved back to the kitchen and go the drink Elora wanted and returned to our room and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I woke to the sound of some talking, peeking one eye open I seen that Sarya was talking to Cinda near the window. I looked over to see that Elora was still asleep, snuggling under the covers. I placed a kiss on her forehead and got up to move closer to them.


    Sarya turned to me and smiled.


    ¡°Good morning Teela, Cinda and I were just talking¡­¡±


    ¡°Morning, about what?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ we were wondering what we should do about Jetina. We want to find her something to do here in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I think it¡¯s best to just ask the Princess. I¡¯m sure that now she¡¯ll have no shortage of things for Jetina to do. That way she can learn something¡¯s and still have a place to stay.¡±


    Sarya nodded.


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    I looked over to the other bed to see that Zephy was still asleep, laying sprawled out over the entire bed. I rolled my eyes but left her to her sleep. Leaving with Sarya and Cinda, we moved towards the throne room, however, one of the maids directed us to the gardens were we found the Princess sitting at the table, looking over some notes. Without a word we sat at the table and she looked at the other end and smiled.


    ¡°So¡­ did you find her? I would have asked you last night but I was¡­ tired.¡±


    I bit the inside of my cheek to stop myself from smiling. The Princess glanced at me for a moment and her cheeks redden for a brief moment. I guess that she remembered last night.


    ¡°Yes, we did. Her name is Jetina. We were wondering if you would allow her to stay here so she doesn¡¯t get picked up by another person. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be glad to help around the castle and such.¡±


    The Princess smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Jetina? Yes¡­ we could us some extra help. I can see to it that she would stay here and learn some talents that would help her in the long term.¡±


    She looked at Cinda.


    ¡°This is the least we could do, so I¡¯ll certainly find her something¡­¡±


    Cinda¡¯s gaze fell to the floor.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    The Princess waved it away.


    ¡°Think nothing of it Cinda, you¡¯ve helped the kingdom more than enough. I¡¯m just glad that there was something I could do in return.¡±


    After some more talking we came to an agreement that Jetina would serve under the Princess herself as she would personal teach her things when she would have the time; and a scholar when she was busy. I had asked if Cinda was sure that she didn¡¯t want to stay with Jetina but she was insistent. She said that she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble to the Princess, because Qwarnell weren¡¯t exactly welcome in the kingdom anymore so she would need to leave, it was also best for Jetina as well.


    Needless to say I offered her a place to stay in our company, saying that we were heading to places to assist people and to travel. She took my offer with her thanks and so that was that.


    Since there was little reason for us to stay we were getting ready to disembark, the Princess gave her unending thanks and told us that we would always be welcomed in the kingdom. And also told us that she had sent word to the Prince of Longris to leave us be, as we were under her protection. As proof, she gave me a small pendent and hung it on my neck. It was suppose to be the crest of their kingdom so it was also a means to tell others that we were important to them.


    With everything finished, we then packed up all our things and left the city and headed north. The Princess said that if we were wishing to help people, then the people in the north could use some help because of the intense environments and dangerous wildlife.


    So we had taking her advice and headed north, of course after a long ride we were force to stop as the sun started to set and setup camp. With supper done, we all sat down to eat, Sarya and Zephy were talking about the north, Zephy was interested in the animals to hunt and Sarya about the rare flowers that grow there. I was holding Elora as she ate and Cinda was quietly eating her food.


    After supper we were taking turns in the bath, mainly because it was just a small pond, barely enough to fit one person. It was more like a puddle. After Sarya , Zephy and Elora finished, I helped Elora. They all headed to bed, I was just finished tucking Elora in bed. I just headed back out and started to unclothe, just as I started to walk to the pond I pushed the brush out of the way and seen Cinda with her bare back to me.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    She turned to look over her shoulder and then hid her face by hunching forward.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I apologize¡­ I thought I was next for the pond¡­¡±


    Most of the time I would be flustered by the fact that I seen another naked woman, besides Sarya or Zephy but this time I wasn¡¯t. Mainly because when I see her back I felt my heart lurch at the sight.


    On her back were a lot of scars. Some that were big, some were small, some that looked like were made from blades and others from holes that I could only guess were either stabs or arrows.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Cinda noticed that I wasn¡¯t answering her so her next question.


    ¡°Does it bother you¡­?¡±


    I slowly moved up behind her and knelt next to her.


    ¡°Yes it does¡­ but not for the reason you think¡­¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°Cinda¡­ back at the ghost town, when the bounty hunters demanded we surrender you, why did you step out?¡±


    ¡°Because they wanted me, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but that was reckless¡­¡±


    It was her turn to sigh.


    ¡°What is your point?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you value your life?¡±


    She was quiet to the point that I didn¡¯t think she was going to answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I valued other lives¡­¡±


    I frowned at her cryptic words. Moving closer to her I looked closer at the scars on her back and noticed something, that there were a few new ones. They were likely from the battle at the abandon town, however, there was some other scars that looked a bit older than that. I placed my finger on one of them and traced it, she gave a small shiver as a response.


    ¡°This scar¡­¡±


    I tried to think of where she could have gotten it, and then it came to me.


    ¡°From the last mission.¡± The words slipped out of my mouth before I could hold back.


    Her shoulders tensed at my words. These scars, where they came from. It was the only place I could think of where she got them from.


    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s¡­ where they came from¡­¡±


    She looked over her shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re curious as to what happened aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ suppose if you must then I¡¯ll tell you. I owe you that much.¡±


    I wanted to tell her that she didn¡¯t need to bring up a painful memory, but I instead let her continue.


    ¡°I was told by the King that there was a small town that had reported a few disappearances, while it wasn¡¯t confirmed that mages were involved, I was still sent in. We had reports that mages were in the area but never entered the town. Still, we suspected that the information was false because they were quick to deny mages entering. As I entered, I could feel the uneasy of the town.


    People seemed afraid and paranoid. I started to investigate the surrounding buildings and managed to find one that had a strong presence of magic. It was a barn with a small trap door¡­¡±


    She trailed off as she gazed down at the ground.


    ¡°I wished I never went down there¡­¡±


    I placed my hand on her back and rubbed it soothingly, which made her sigh.


    ¡°As I entered the underground area, I found¡­ their experiments. It¡­ seemed like they had taken the locals and started to experiment on them. Men. Women¡­. And children. That was when they spotted me.¡±


    She breathed in deeply before continuing.


    ¡°I had killed as many of the mages as I could find and destroyed their experiments. All of the people that they had done those things on were dead, so I didn¡¯t want a single one of them to leave alive. As I was about to kill the last of them they set off their contingency plan. The entire ¡®lab¡¯ was under the entire town. So they used Manipulation magic to bury the lab and the entire town. They believed the secrecy of their research to be more valuable then the lives of the townsfolk. The mages weren¡¯t spared.¡±


    She hung her head low.


    ¡°I¡­ failed those people¡­¡±


    I could feel the pain she showed. She wanted to help those people and take revenge for the fallen but because of those mages she couldn¡¯t save the ones that were still alive. That guilt was enough to destroy some people, but she still moved forward. How many times had she felt this way? How many lives had been lost that she felt responsible for? She had the enormous burden of keeping the people safe from rouge mages, yet she was still an unsung heroine. Nobody wanted to comfort her, even the Princess couldn¡¯t be there all the time because of her father.


    I fully understood the reason why she didn¡¯t want to tell the Princess as to what happened.


    She didn¡¯t want to see the disappointment of them.


    I looked at her back, the painful times were a part of her and no one soothed her.


    Until now¡­


    I leaned down and place a kiss on one of the scars of her. She jumped at the contact.


    ¡°Ah! W-w-what are you-¡°


    I placed another kiss on another of her scars, then another and another. She was now shivering at me kisses.


    ¡°Teela¡­ what are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Making it better¡­¡±


    I grabbed her hand and laid her on her back and started at her neck. She was breathing hard as I nipped and kissed her neck, she shuttered and mewed. I trailed the line down to her breasts, which she immediately covered with both hands.


    ¡°Teela¡­ this is¡­ embarrassing¡­¡± Her voice was soft and meek.


    I lifted one of her fingers and place it in my mouth and suckled the tip, nibbling it as well. She was biting her lip as she watched. I slowly lifted her hand to reveal her breast, I took the opportunity to latch my lips on the nipple which made her arch her back.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She let go of her other breast and I took it in my mouth as well. She was panting hard as I switched between them, until I trailed down to her stomach, the scar that she hid when she changed clothes. It was visible and I gave it the same treatment of kissing it.


    She shifted her hips left and right as I continued to kiss her scar, and then I started to trail down between her legs.


    She immediately closed her legs.


    ¡°Teela¡­ I-I¡­ we shouldn¡¯t¡­ we¡¯re both women¡­¡±


    I moved past her hips and started kissing her legs, and then he knee and finally started to kiss the top of her feet.


    ¡°Yes¡­ but perhaps a woman is what you need¡­¡±


    I slowly moved back down and was between her legs again and slowly opened them. She didn¡¯t resist as I buried my head there. She covered her mouth as she let out a muffed cry of pleasure. Not stopping, I nipped and suckled at her flesh, she tried her best to stay as quiet as possible and soon her muffed cries of pleasure as she reached her orgasm. As I rode her orgasm she was left panting.


    ¡°Teela¡­ I-I¡­¡±


    I loomed over her to see a tear starting to form, I was about to wipe it away until she embraced me with both of her arms and held me tightly. I didn¡¯t move as she continued to hold me for a few more minutes before whispering.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    I could see that she was getting tired so I picked her up and carried her to the tent and laid her down. She wanted me to stay with her so I covered us with a blanket, she snuggled close as she drifted off to sleep and I quickly followed.

 Special 1: Sarya.

    (This Chapter was written as a sort of review of chapters 8, both parts, to chapter 11 taken from the prespecive of one of the characters, Sarya. If you have not read those chapters then you may need to refresh before you read this.)


    Sarya sighed as she sat in her chair at the tower, her days had been spent with little to do. The only things she really had to do was taking care of the plants, checking to see if the dragon moved and to think back to better times. She had come to this ruined castle to assist the people whom were being terrorized by the creature but it seemed now that she had ensured that it wasn¡¯t a problem so no one came, she was now left with little to do. She had remembered leaving the safety of The World Tree, her mother had of course told her that she wasn¡¯t fond of the idea, but to Sarya¡¯s surprise, she still let her go.


    When she had left, she traversed the lands, helping those she could and fending off the occasional bandit, it was nothing that Sarya didn¡¯t expect. She had heard many stories of the world outside and it only made her want to go out to help more. She had always wanted to help anyone she could and she even had fond memories of helping people in her home area. Her mother had always taught her the values of helping others. One could say that her mother was her personal idol.


    When Sarya had come to a small village they had told her of their troubles, a dragon had taken much of their livestock, she took it upon herself to help them. They had said she was insane for trying to challenge a dragon head on but she told them not to worry as she had a plan.


    Her plan was one that even she thought was too much of a stretch. She had asked for some soil from the farmers and when they provided she told them to send word to any kingdom to send some soldiers to the castle as she would subdue the monster. They said that they were unsure if they could but would try.


    So with sack full of soil in hand, a few pots dangling from rope, she had set off to the castle with determination.


    At the dead of night, she had snuck inside through the front door, and seen the dragon sleeping. If what she heard about them was true then just a simple sword would never penetrate their scales. Of course a combine assault would have better chance but it would take some effort. As quietly as possible, she tried her best to find a place where she could ¡®set up¡¯ her pots. After a little searching, she had found a perfect place to set up, at the top of a tower which already had some dirt, it seemed to be used before, judging from a few withering plants. Even though the castle on the outside looked to be in terrible condition, the inside was actually still in decent condition, with a few burn marks, likely caused by the dragon and some tears in the stone walls, it would be somewhat pleasant to live in if it was dusted a bit. She had spent the next three days planting the seeds, growing the plants and getting it just right.


    Since Sarya could wield magic at the age of five she had a talent with soils, controlling it, making it grow plants faster, using it to harden and fortify, etc.


    She was quite good and her mother and father were pleased with her progress, but as she grew older and her father had passed away due to a battle that had taken place so long ago, she had grown a taste for adventure, using her magic to help people.


    So she was here doing want she wanted in an unorthodox way but it was still helping so she certainly couldn¡¯t complain.


    When the forth day arrived, she had everything in place. She was able to make plants with special pollen that had a sleep effect. When Sarya had left the World Tree, she was given a pouch from her mother. It was filled with seeds and such, which was more than Sarya ever had hoped for.


    There were many seeds which gave different plants.


    The sleep pollen plant, which was the first time she had used it but she hoped it could be enough to keep the dragon asleep.


    Now she had to wait.


    But the help she needed never came¡­


    Days turned into weeks¡­. And weeks turned into a month.


    She now sat in the tower, feeling foolish that she had expected help. She guessed that it was to be expected. No one would want to tangle with a monstrous creature like a dragon. No one would figure that the time spent fighting one would be worth it.


    So now she was stuck here¡­


    She lend back in her chair and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Why did I agree to this? I must be such a simpleton¡­¡±


    She slowly got up and trudged towards the window in her room and look out. From here, one could see Longris; one of the grand human cities.


    Sarya had heard of tales of the cities that humans built but never ventured into one because she was unsure of how they would treat her. It was no secret that humans and elves didn¡¯t see eye to eye.


    Which was why she was here, helping them, or trying to.


    She had hoped that she could at least give the humans something to think about, maybe not change their opinions; that would be quite hard, but at least give them a reason to see that there stood more to gain from helping one another rather than hold suspicion.


    It was a long shot but she didn¡¯t want to deter.


    She sighed again and looked up at the sky, the last moments of the day were slowly darkening, with the sky colored orange. Stepping back, she moved to her bed and sat down.


    Over the month that she had spent here, she had cleaned much of the castle, and even repaired some of the things as well; at least when she could find the necessary components to do so.


    She had even found a huge barrel, which she assumed was for bathing, in the lower chambers and a inside well to draw some water from. She was more than relived to finally be able to bathe after so long. Using the water in ponds wasn¡¯t always so bad but to have a place where one could have hot water, boiling in the fireplace, was a grand relief.


    She quickly stood up and moved towards the lower floors and prepared the bath, heating the water and placing some leaves inside which had the smell of vanilla.


    She slowly stepped in and cringed at the heat, which scalded her skin. As she finally got used to it, she lowered her face in it until her lips were submerged in it.


    She brooded over what to do.


    She knew that she needed to do something, sitting here would do much of anything.


    However, if she left, then the plants would wither and die and then the dragon would be set lose again.


    ¡®What can I do¡­¡¯


    She hated the feeling of helplessness but that was what she was feeling right now.


    Sighing once again, she finished her bath and then stepped out and dried herself off with some curtains that she had found and redressed. Walking back up to her room, she laid down and shut her eyes.


    The last thing she thought was wishing for a white knight to help her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Sarya had woken and fallen back asleep a few times during the day, having little motivation to get out of bed. Only when she heard a sudden roar did she suddenly jump. She had been so drowsy that she hadn¡¯t heard anything until the dragon roared.


    And when she did, she heard someone enter her room from the window.


    She turned her head to see¡­ a woman.


    The woman was looking down the window, quickly muttering something about being nearly killed by a faulty piece of ¡®crap¡¯.


    Sarya was unsure what to make of the woman, if anything she could say that the woman was a bit strange. Also, the fact a human woman had entered her room, armed with a sword and a mace. It was something she thought she¡¯d never see.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t human woman not held in high regard in their world?¡¯


    The woman turned around and Sarya, out of panic, closed her eyes to pretend she was asleep. She could hear the woman make an impressive breath when she likely seen Sarya¡¯s plants growing along the wall, and then the footsteps closing in on her bed. The closer the woman got, the more and more Sarya could feel her heart beat faster and faster. Finally, the woman got so close she could smell the faint scent the lingered. The woman had the scent of mildew, as if she¡¯d be laying in a grassy field, and sweat. Despite being a woman, her entire scent was more masculine.


    Sarya slowly peeked her eyes open to look at the woman and when she did, she nearly gasped in surprise.


    The woman was¡­ unbelievably beautiful.


    She had medium length hair, which just reached past her ears. Her face sharp complemented her eyes. However, if there was one feature that the woman had which was pronounced, it would be her eyes. One eye was Hazel while the other was Blue. It was like staring at two jewels that sparkled. Her skin was also a darken color; sun-kissed.


    The woman¡¯s gaze fell to Sarya¡¯s breasts and her face redden slightly.


    Sarya could feel a sudden rush of nervousness when she seen the woman staring. She had always received the looks of others, elf and human men looking at her with lust, elf and human woman, looking at her with ire. Her¡­ ¡®features¡¯ had always made her a prime target for everyone. Men made advancements and woman avoided her.


    She always valued people who would see her as a person, but that was difficult.


    But now, the woman¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t ire, or even lust. They were just a bit embarrassed.


    ¡®Maybe¡­ she would see me as a person¡­¡¯


    Sarya slowly opened her eyes and looked deeply at the woman, the wmoan noticed that her eyes were open and stood up, her face flustered even more.


    ¡°Are you the one who is here to save me?¡± Sarya asked.


    The woman cleared her throat, is if to gain some confidence, before answering.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve come to get you out of here.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice had a gentle, yet, firmness to it.


    Sarya sat up in her bed and then slowly stood up. The woman was a little taller than Sarya.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sarya said, smiling.


    The woman¡¯s face grew a little redder as she looked away for a moment. At first, Sarya thought she had in some way offended the woman.


    ¡°These plants¡­¡± The woman asked. ¡°You take care of them?¡±


    Sarya smiled and walked to one of the plants.


    ¡°Yes, they are the plants I take care of with my magic.¡± Sarya answered honestly.


    The woman seemed confused by Sarya¡¯s answer and asked how she took care of them with magic. Sarya begun to chant the words needed and soon the soil in the pots started to glow slightly. Without a word, Sarya picked one of the fruits off of the plants and handed it to the woman. She took it and thanked her before taking a bite of it.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± The woman breathed. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Sarya felt a sense of satisfaction at seeing the woman enjoy the fruit.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too rude to ask, may I know your name?¡±


    The woman looked as if the question took them off guard and hesitated for a moment before answering.


    ¡°Teela.¡±


    Sarya gave her name, and only now noticed that Teela wore¡­ men¡¯s clothes: a vest that covered over a small shirt. Also, she forwent a skirt, instead wearing a pair of trousers.


    ¡®What an odd set of clothing,,,¡¯


    ¡°Uh...¡± Teela started. ¡°Sarya, we need to get outta here.¡±


    Teela grabbed Sarya¡¯s hand and lend her down the stairs towards the Dragons resting place. Sarya could see a dozen or so men lying dead around the Dragon. Sarya could feel an overwhelming sense of both confusion and guilt. She hadn¡¯t realized that a kingdom had sent soldiers to take care of the Dragon, after a month, she had given up hope on them ever coming¡­ so why did they chose now to do so?


    Her guilt was that she had, unwillingly, caused ALL of their deaths due to her use of the pollen in the plants she grew around the Dragons resting place.


    Suddenly a loud crack sounded out as Teela had fired a Ballista, one that Sarya had spent a few days fixing the string to. With little else to do, she had done a few things around the castle to make it more homely, and when she finished doing that, she fixed a few extra things to keep herself busy.


    Using such a thing towards a Dragon, it seemed nearly impossible to penetrate the beast¡¯s scales. She certainly didn¡¯t have courage to tackle such a beast head-on. She doubted that she even had the abilities to achieve such a thing and fighting, much less winning against an enormous monster.


    But Teela¡­ she was willing. Whether in was brashness or stupidity, Sarya could not say.


    With the Dragon¡¯s wing clipped by the bolt, preventing the beast from any hope of flight.


    The Dragon turned its head to look at them and opened its mouth, ready to burst flames at them. Teela grabbed Sarya¡¯s hand and lend her down some stairs just in time for the Dragon to cover the balcony with its flames, Sarya felt a brief flash of heat strike her back, telling her that they just made it out of the way.


    Teela still held onto Sarya hand as she led her past the Dragon as quickly as possible. When they made it out the main gate, Teela looked back and cursed.


    ¡°We need to deal with him somehow!¡± Teela yelled.


    ¡°How!?¡± Sarya asked frantically.


    Teela looked around and then turned to Sarya.


    ¡°Sarya, go hide over there. I¡¯ll deal with the Dragon.¡± She tried her best to sound confidant, but ever Sarya could see that this was a desperate last attempt for victory.


    Sarya hid behind some rubble and watched as Teela stared at the Dragon when it slowly advanced. To be able to do such a thing without trembling in fear seemed to say something about this woman; that she wouldn¡¯t back away from a challenge, not matter how seemingly impossible it was.


    The Dragons had poked out of the gate and eyed Teela, for a moment and then its eyes scanned the ground before it. It crouched down and then leaped through the air over Teela. It landed behind Teela and slid around to look at them, only then did Sarya see that it was sliding right towards the edge and it desperately tried to claw its way back onto the ground but failed and fell over the edge.


    Teela ran to the edge and looked over it, Sarya came out of her spot to stand besides her and look down the chasm as well. For a moment, Sarya thought it was over, until she could hear a roar and the beast was clawing its way from the cloud of dust up the chasm.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± Teela yelled.


    She raked her hands through her hair and looked back at the castle again. Soon her panic turned into determination once again and she looked at Sarya.


    ¡°Sarya? I need your help with something¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Sarya was hiding behind the rubble once again as she watched Teela standing, facing the edge of the cliff, determined to face to beast once again.


    Sarya had a idea what Teela was attempting but she would wait to see. Teela had asked if Sarya could move dirt with her magic as well and when Sarya confirmed it, Teela looked relieved and asked if Sarya could dig a trench near the edge of a portcullis.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    After she did, she hid and was now watching.


    The Dragon managed to make its way back up the side of the chasm, its gaze was maddening. When it had all four legs on solid ground, it wasted no time in charging directly at Teela with a roar. When it did, it stepped on the edge of the portcullis and the other end of the gate flew up and smashed the Dragons nose, causing it to fall back.


    Blood pour out of the Dragons nose and it collapsed on its side. Teela didn¡¯t waste any time as she ran towards the Dragon and unsheathed her blade to force the blade inside the beast¡¯s neck. She jerked the blade up and down its neck and eventually¡­ it stopped breathing.


    Sarya slowly made her way out of her hiding spot and approached Teela.


    ¡°Is it dead?¡± She asked.


    Sarya jumped when Teela threw up her hands and celebrated in the most intense way she had even seen. Teela then proceeded to pick Sarya up and spin her around. Sarya was, once again, surprised by the gesture that Teela made.


    Teela then placed Sarya and had a flustered face.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I was just in the moment¡­¡±


    Sarya smiled. ¡°Congratulations Teela.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, for helping me. I couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡±


    Sarya could feel heat in her cheeks and Teela smiled, when she did show her smile, it was truly something to treasure.


    ¡°Thank you for coming to my rescue Teela.¡±


    They had stared at each other for another moment before agreeing to head towards the city of Longris.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    The slaves, Teela and Sarya, all looked at the farm that sat on the hill, its look was less then appealing.


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Everyone nodded and made their way towards the farm, Teela already had jobs for everyone to do. Teela and the other woman slaves were to do the heavy lifting, the children were to pick weeds and Sarya was to bless the soil.


    ¡°I um¡­ I know you have no obligation to these people¡­ and I know that I was going to do something terrible by giving you away to a man. I know it¡¯s selfish to ask, but could you help these slaves by blessing the soil?¡±


    Teela¡¯s sincerity had touched Sarya in a way that she couldn¡¯t possibly turn her down. She agreed and Teela couldn¡¯t thank her enough. The first day had gone by quite quickly as Sarya attention was mostly focused on her chanting. It had dried her throat out and when dusk was fast approaching, she moved towards the main house and found Teela sitting on the rusted bench outside.


    ¡°Teela? Why are you out here?¡± Sarya asked.


    Teela opened her eyes and looked at Sarya who was stepping onto the balcony.


    ¡°Oh, well, the women are cleaning up in there and they insisted that I stay out here so that they can clean up properly. I guess it¡¯s really dusty in there so they want to give it a proper clean.¡±


    Sarya sat next to Teela just in time for one of the women to come out and hand them a jug of water. She told them that the well still had some water but it wasn¡¯t in a large quantity so they needed to make it last until they could expand they well.


    Teela poured them both a glass and they sat on the bench looking out to the sunset. Sarya looked over to Teela who looked quite tired. It made sense since she had to do so much in one day: rescue Sarya, beat some armored guards and the general plus the prince and finally help rebuild.


    She was truly someone Sarya felt inspired by¡­ and possibly¡­


    Her face suddenly exploded with heat as she thought of something which she had never thought of in her entire life.


    ¡®Me and Teela? That¡¯s¡­¡¯


    Teela finished off the drink and stood up, stretching.


    ¡°O-Oh? Are you going to bed Teela?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ there is one more thing I need to do tonight. I need to bring in the food from the wagon.¡±


    Without another word, she put her cup down and walked past Sarya towards the wagon. Sarya put down her cup and followed Teela to the wagon.


    ¡°Teela, you really should rest. After all, you were wounded today and you¡¯ve done so much already. I¡¯m sure one of the others could do it.¡±


    Teela shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sure they could, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only bring one box so I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Sarya walked to her side and grabbed the box before Teela had a chance to pick it up.


    ¡°Then I can do it.¡±


    Teela sighed at Sarya. ¡°Alright, if you really want to then I guess I can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    They walked back to the house and gave the box to the women. They also informed them that they had cleaned out the beds so they were free to sleep. Teela was already making her way to the bedrooms and Sarya followed her. She fell onto the first bed and was already crawling under the covers, so Sarya made sure that the covers fit properly over her and within seconds, Teela was fast asleep.


    Sarya brushed some of the hair to the side of Teela¡¯s face, admiring how peaceful she looked.


    In the short time that Sarya had met Teela, she had seen her at her best. She managed to cross a long distance on foot, defeat a dragon, fight a group of armed men and a general and finally help the slaves find a home. The features that she had accomplished in such a short time truly made her seem like a goddess, and yet she was still human.


    Teela almost reminded Sarya of the heroes in books she used to read, except that she was a woman. After seeing how the prince of Longris treated, or at least regarded women, made her feats more remarkable.


    She left Teela and headed to bed herself, feeling a warm sense of comfort that she hadn¡¯t experience in a long time, just the thought of Teela was enough to evoke this feeling. She curled up and slept deeply.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The week had gone by so fast that when she was standing on the field that she had finished blessing, it almost felt surreal. It was a fast transformation from a barely feasible land to a working farmland. Of course, it was thanks to everyone¡¯s efforts that the farmland had made it so far.


    Helena, one of the slaves who more or less represented the leader of the group, had called everyone in to for a supper, which was the first time they had managed to sit down to a table and eat together. Mostly everyone simply ate out of the boxes that Teela had bought and then headed to bed, but Helena had wanted to have a feast made for everyone when they finished to farm.


    They all sat down and ate the food that Helena had made and Sarya was quick to tell them that due to the way her people lived, she was unable to eat meat. Helena apologized for not knowing and pulled out more vegetables for Sarya and some bread, which she was grateful for.


    After everyone was finished, Teela had let herself out so she could catch some fresh air and put her dishes away. Sarya watch Teela leave and she now had a chance to talk o her, which she missed out all week because of the work they had to do.


    So she stood up and followed Teela outside.


    She found Teela sitting on the now fixed bench and sat next to her. She paused, as if unsure how to say the words that needed to be said, but it seemed like Teela had her already figured out.


    ¡°Sarya? There something you want to ask?¡±


    Sarya nodded.


    ¡°I just wanted to say that¡­ I was surprised. When you pressed for the coins and attacked the Prince I was worried as to why you would push yourself so far. I thought you were possible greedy or had other personal reasons for it. But when I seen the slaves I was¡­ relived that I was wrong.¡± Sarya smiled.


    Teela was quiet for a moment before she spoke. ¡°I did do it for personal reasons, Sarya.¡± She looked at the ground. ¡°I acted before I thought it through and it cost those slaves something. I wanted to be a hero and I ended up doing something rash. Then I wanted to be relieved of the burden I caused so I took you and was going to give you away to the Prince. I am selfish Sarya¡±


    Sarya could feel tears choke her as Teela laid out her words with much regret. Sarya took and her and looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°Sometimes a bad reason done for a good cause can still be the right thing to do, Teela.¡± Sarya smiled and whispered ¡°I¡¯m glad I met you¡± She raised Teela¡¯s hand and kissed the tip of her finger before turning and leaving, not seeing Teela¡¯s reaction.


    As Sarya made her way inside and to the door of her bedroom, she could feel her heart race and cheeks fluster.


    She quickly opened her door and closed it, quickly jumping face first onto her bed, burying her face into the pillows.


    ¡°Ahhhh! I can¡¯t believe I did thaaat!¡± She rolled around the bed and her face grew hotter.


    As she finally calmed down slightly, she took a deep breath and sighed.


    ¡°Well¡­ I did it¡­ but why? Maybe I¡­.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say the words, but she knew already. Despite only being with her for a week¡­


    She had already fallen for Teela.


    She curly up in her bed and sighed dreamingly.


    ¡®If only there was a way¡­ to tell her how I feel¡­.¡¯


    She slowly drifted off to sleep with a deep comfort taking hold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sarya slowly woke to a warm feeling that lay at her side. She slowly opened her eyes and looked down to see Teela lying laying under the fur blanket with her.


    The entire night she had came back to her and her cheeks flustered with heat.


    The night before was filled with such passion that Sarya had never experienced. Sarya had been forward with her feelings and in the end, Teela had accepted them wholeheartedly. She was surprised when Teela had been the first with a kiss her, but it was a pleasant surprise.


    Sarya slowly inched her way out from under Teela and let her sleep a little more. She placed a kiss on her forehead and made her way towards the pond nearby.


    She stepped inside and made her way to the middle of the pond as she sighed as the water lapped at her bare legs. She caught herself drifting off in deep thought as she tried her best to wash herself. But every thought was focused on Teela.


    No sooner did she think of her again did a pair of arms wrap around her waist.


    She jumped and snapped her head back to see that Teela was hugging her from behind. When she seen her, Sarya relaxed.


    ¡°Good morning Teela, I hope you slept well.¡± She nodded and rested her chin on Sarya¡¯s shoulder. Her hands didn¡¯t waste anything to rub across Sarya¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Teela¡­¡± Sarya whispered, and suddenly felt Teela¡¯s mouth on her ear.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sarya jolted, feeling a shock of pleasure shoot down her spine. ¡°Teela¡­ my ears are¡­ sensitive.¡± That seemed to give Teela more motivation as she wrapped her lips around Sarya¡¯s ear and then grasped one of Sarya¡¯s breasts with one hand and then slipped her fingers into Sarya¡¯s moisture. She panted and breathed hard as she could feel the pleasure build up until her body climaxed and she cried out.


    Sarya fell back, leaning onto Teela¡­ ¡°Tee¡­la.¡± Sarya could feel Teela¡¯s strong arms hook under her legs and carried her like a princess. Sarya looked up into Teela¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Teela, you¡¯re so mean.¡± She cooed. Teela gave a small laugh, which was the first time she had ever heard her laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sarya. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± She looked down at her and smiled. Teela carried her to the camp and they got clothed, packed up and headed out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Sarya awoke to a blinding light, one that she knew, not from personal experience but from what her own mother had told her.


    She was now in The Void.


    It was a place in between passing on to the elders of her people and the realm of Helvan, the realm she lived in before. There weren¡¯t any words that needed to be said or questions asked, she knew why she was here.


    She recalled back to the fishing village and when she had received two sharp painful stabs in her back, the taste of blood, her vision dimming.


    She now stood in between death and live, and the only thing that kept her here was herself, her desire to stay and to pass on was tearing her in two different directions.


    Her reason to stay: Teela.


    She had fallen deeply in love with her, in such a short space of time. She had fallen in love with her courage, her compassion, her kindness, her steadfast attitude¡­ and yet¡­ Teela was human, while Sarya was an Elf.


    Her reason to leave: Teela¡¯s mortality.


    Teela was human and at best, a human could live to be about seventy, but Sarya? She could live well over a thousand years. If she were to pass on then¡­ perhaps it would be best for Teela, then she could move on.


    Underneath her seemingly selfish act, she really was the opposite. She only wanted Teela to move on before it became impossible for Sarya to let her go.


    She curled up into a ball, wishing herself to pass on.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ Sarya¡­ is that you¡­?¡±


    Her eyes widen as she hear a voice through the white fog, a voice that she hadn¡¯t heard in three full decades. She head slowly turned to looked behind her to see the voice belonged to an Elven man.


    ¡°¡­F-Father¡­?¡±


    Her Father gave her a happy, yet sadden look, as if he was relieved yet sad at the same time.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ I¡­ never thought I would see you again¡­ so soon. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Me¡­? I¡­ Well¡­ what¡­¡± Sarya swallowed hard, gathering herself, she found her voice again.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t important father! How is it that you are here!? You¡­ you passed on didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Her father was clearly taken aback by her sudden hostilely and took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°There are some things I cannot say Sarya, but when I was told I was able to see my daughter again, I could not pass the chance.¡±


    ¡®Told¡­? By who¡­?¡¯


    Sarya wanted to ask, but given the answer her father gave, she doubted she would get a proper answer. Still, she was glad to see him, but equally suspicious, for a reason long past.


    She turned away and huddled up.


    ¡°Why would you wish to see me? Do you wish some sort of revenge for thirty years ago?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­ I told you that day that I didn¡¯t hold it against you¡­ for going against me. But Sarya, I am still your father and I wish to know why you are here? What holds you back from passing on to our elders?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to answer him. She just wanted to be alone in her our misery. She heard her father sigh.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I don¡¯t¡­ have the right to ask you of such things¡­ because¡­ ¡° He took a deep breath and exhaled.


    ¡°If there is someone hold you back then¡­ I only hope you chose what is best for them and not yourself¡­ please Sarya, don¡¯t make my mistake.¡±


    Sarya could feel her tears starting to form as her father laid out her wise words. She knew that he was right, she was doing it for selfish reasons.


    She stood up and turned around to tell her father that she was sorry but he was gone.


    ¡°Father!?¡±


    She could hear his voice whisper echo out.


    ¡°Someday¡­ we will meet again¡­ tell your mother that I am sorry. I hope she¡¯ll forgive me, even if I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Sarya wrapped her arms around herself as she could feel a chilling cold, as if someone had taken all the warmth of her body away from her.


    ¡°Sarya¡­?¡±


    Sarya¡¯s eyes widen as she hear a voice she never thought she¡¯d ever heard again.


    ¡°Sarya? Are you here? Please¡­ answer!¡±


    ¡®Teela¡­?¡¯


    Sarya could hear the desperation in her voice as she tried to call out for her. Sarya¡¯s heart lurched at Teela¡¯s voice.


    She slowly approached the voice and through the fog she could see the one woman that held her heart here.


    ¡°Teela¡­?¡±


    Teela slowly turned around to face Sarya and when their eyes met, Teela¡¯s tears started to run down her face.


    ¡°Sarya¡­¡± Teela whispered.


    Sarya could feel the pain from Teela¡¯s voice as she said her name. The thought that she had caused it cut Sarya deep.


    ¡°Teela? It¡¯s you? It¡¯s really you?¡± She nodded. ¡°Teela¡­ I¡­ please¡­. Don¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t¡­ continue on with you. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry but¡­.¡± She looked to the floor and she could feel the sting of tears starting to form in her eyes. She though back to what her father had said, but she still held a piece of her selfishness as she look back in Teela¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t keep going on like this. I¡­ I¡¯m Elven kind. You¡¯re human. I will outlast you. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t take such a painful experience.¡±


    Teela¡¯s eyes feel to the floor as she took in what Sarya had said. But her eyes soon returned to meet Sarya¡¯s with determination.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ please listen. I¡­ can¡¯t do what you ask. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t because you already hold a place in my heart. I can¡¯t because I want to remain with you no matter what. I can¡¯t because¡­¡± She took a deep breath ¡°Because I Love You.¡±


    The last gate to her heart had crumbled and she could no longer hold her tears back. How could she? After hearing the words that she wanted to hear. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to part from Teela after the time they had together, not so soon. ¡°Teela¡­¡± she choked on a sob.


    Teela wore a pained look as she continued. ¡°I made you a promise¡­ I would make it up to you. Even if I have to spend the rest of my live I will make it up to you no matter what¡±


    Sarya¡¯s bottom lip couldn¡¯t trembling as she covered her mouth with her hand, sinking to her knees, she sobbed.


    She could no longer be parted from her, after hearing her honest words. She knew just as well that she had fallen for Teela just as much, if not more. Teela tried to approach her but her form wisped away through the fog, telling her she had left the plane.


    ¡°Teela¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Sarya could feel her own form leaving the plane as she had found her determination to keep living.


    The sudden, yet familiar, heaviness stuck her as she knew that she had returned to her own body. She could feel a rush as live and strength returned to her body and she slowly opened her eyes to look up at a set of Blue and Hazel jewels that watered.


    ¡°Teela¡­ I¡¯m¡­ back¡­¡±


    Teela immediately wrapped her arms around Sarya and sobbed. They had held each other for a little long until she could feel Teela¡¯ grasp weaken and she soon slumped.


    ¡°Teela? Teela!?¡±


    She held her up and shook her but she didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Relax, dear girl. She is just physically exhausted. I doubt the poor girl has had much to eat, or time to rest.¡±


    Sarya looked up at a familiar tall Elven man.


    ¡°Honorary Kinsouss! W-What do you mean!?¡± (AN: Pronounced Kin-ow-ss)


    He took a knee as she rubbed Teela¡¯s back.


    ¡°You should have seen her when she came in, her body was already trembling from weakness and she has the look that says she hasn¡¯t slept much either. But she could only think of you.¡±


    Sarya could feel her eye¡¯s stinging with tears again as she looked down at Teela¡¯s sleeping face.


    She had pushed herself to the limits so she could bring Sarya to her people.


    Then she could at least take care of her herself.


    ¡°Please¡­ can you help me?¡±


    Two other elf¡¯s approached her from behind Kinouss, which if memory served her right, they were part of the guards that protected the gates to the World Tree.


    ¡°Well¡­ we will help, she had brought you all the way here so I guess it¡¯s the least we can do.¡±


    She thanked them for their help and they helped her bring Teela to her house where she had laid Teela down on her bed.


    Without wasting a minute, she started to gather the things she needed: a wash rag, some food and water.


    She had made a soup for Teela and brought the bowl to her bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Teela, I know you really like meat but this vegetable soup will have to do for now¡­¡±


    She slowly fed Teela some of the soup and when she was sure that she was satisfied, she brought the bucket of water over and her rag.


    Her face flustered at the thought of what she needed to do but Teela was grimy and she needed to be washed so her health could return.


    She slowly peeled her clothes off until she was bare and Sarya folded them and put them in a basket.


    Her entire face was burning with heat as she finally finished washing Teela down and she left the room to wash her clothes.


    She had spent the entire night taking care of Teela and when morning came, her work had paid off as Teela had returned to good health.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Sarya sat in her bed, after a long day she laid in her bed with an overwhelming happiness. Hugging her pillow, she rolled back and forth, pausing for a moment to look to take a look at her hand.


    A single ring surrounded her finger and a set of patterns played on her hand.


    It was her wedding band and her ¡®Mark¡¯.


    And the other one belonged to Teela.


    Her significant other was still meeting with the other elves, and receiving their gifts.


    She sighed deeply as her mother entered the room.


    ¡°Well¡­ you sound quite happy. I know I already said it but still¡­ congratulations Sarya. I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    Her mother sat on the bed next to her and held her tightly.


    When they sat back her mother now had a serious face and she stood up to look out the window.


    ¡°So, you know that I am happy for you but I still need to ask you one thing. I¡¯m pretty sure that I don¡¯t need to say it though, so Sarya¡­ what will you do?¡±


    Sarya¡¯s gaze fell to the floor as she knew exactly what her mother was referring to: Teela¡¯s mortality.


    She bit her lip, unsure how to answer her mother¡¯s question, Sarya¡¯s answer might not satisfy her.


    ¡°Well¡­ there is¡­ the¡­ Monolith¡­¡±


    Her mother turned to give her a dark look.


    ¡°That? It¡¯s not something that should be tampered with, plus there¡¯s no way to be sure if it still exists.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ true that it was lost in the rebellion but there is a chance, plus¡­ I¡¯m sure that if it meant saving me¡­ Teela would look for it¡­ so I can¡¯t just let it go¡­ not until I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Her mother took a deep breath and shook her head.


    ¡°That thing¡­ that gave us the ability to live as long as we do, the abilities and powers we hold, it¡¯s a religious item so even if you found it, I¡¯m sure many would like to use it or their own proposes.¡±


    She laughed under her breath. ¡°We used to think that it was god in the dark ages, but we soon evolved past it didn¡¯t we?¡±


    She met Sarya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s you plan, then I guess I cannot stop you.¡±


    ¡°I will tell Teela that I wish to go out and help more people, so there could be a good chance we could find it. Of course that¡¯s a big ¡®could¡¯.¡±


    Her mother nodded.


    ¡°Very well¡­¡±


    She started to move towards the door and paused for a moment.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ you traveled to the Void¡­ did you¡­?¡±


    Her pause was long enough that Sarya slowly realized what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I seen father. He¡­ it¡¯s seems like he came to terms with what he did. He said he was sorry and he hoped you would forgive him¡­¡±


    Even though she could see if, she knew that her mother was crying. She wiped her face and shook her head.


    ¡°What is that fool saying¡­ doesn¡¯t he know that I already did?¡±


    Her mother glanced back and smiled before leaving Sarya alone. She sighed in comfort as she knew her mother was more than happy with the news.


    Soon, Teela entered her room with an enormous amount of goods in her hands.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ help me with this please.¡±


    She laughed and got up to help Teela sort through it. She could feel a sense of pride as she looked at Teela; her beautiful wife.


    She would protect that beauty for as long as she could, so she needed to find The Monolith, for her and Teela¡¯s own good.


    It was her own mission that she would undertake without Teela¡¯s knowledge.


    After everything that had happened, it was the least she could do; for her beautiful wife.


    (AN: Well... this has been a LONG time coming hasn''t ''it? The only reason I have to give is that things happened IRL and after that, I sort of lost the will to keep doing it so I took a break for a bit. I want to make something clear, I want to finished this story, it''s just a delay that had taken place. When I came back to the story, I sort have lost a little touch and was trying to find my pace again. That and I had to do a bunch of chapters to make up for lost time. I made many more which will get released soon. But I had to do each chapter around three to five times, redoing it and changing them because I needed to think of where I was taking this. Anyways, it''s good to be back. Hope you enjoy the chapter, Cheers.)

 Chapter 22: The Ice Castle: Part 1

    ¡°God¡­. W-w-why¡­ is it¡­ s-s-so cold!?¡±


    I was shivering uncontrollably as the wind howled all around us threatening to take us with it. We had entered the northern area a little after noon and it seemed like the cold wind suddenly whipped around us in what seemed like an instant. Before we knew it, we were struggling to see where the road was so we had to take it slow as to not fall off and end up in god knows where. We had put on coats and covered ourselves with blankets but even then it was still cold, like the kind of cold that would chill someone to the bone.


    Me and Sarya were sitting in the front on the reigns while the other three were in the back.


    After some time, I switched places with Zephy and sat in the back. I glanced at Cinda but every time I met her eyes she quickly averted her face to the floor with a flustered face.


    Thinking back to the time I woke up after spending a ¡®night¡¯ with Cinda, the other two knew what had happened without anyone saying anything. Of course Zephy welcomed her will Sarya was puffing her cheeks and glaring at me, her anger soon died down as she told me that Cinda was a troubled woman and now she was showing more emotion.


    Indeed, Cinda looked more¡­ lively as she ate and moved around. And even had color in her cheek, especially when I move close to her or looked at her.


    Elora had noticed too and even would move closer to her and talk to her a few times on our journey.


    It had been three days since then and everyone seemed to get along quite well.


    Over course we had the current issue of the snow storm so we had to keep alert.


    I sat behind Elora and watched over her shoulder as she read her book. I gave her a squeeze.


    ¡°Hey sweetheart, are you cold?¡±


    She shook her head without looking up at me and continued to read for a bit more until she looked up at me.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s this word?¡± She pointed at a word on the page. ¡°Kindly.¡± Without another word, she went right back to reading. Chuckling under my breath, I gave her another squeeze before leaning my head back. The sound of the wind howling couldn¡¯t allow me a wink of rest so I simply waited until we made it to a town of some sort, but that hope soon died as I could hear something strange.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Cinda. ¡®Um, Cinda? Did you make that sound?¡±


    Cinda blinked for a moment. ¡°Sound? I¡­ didn¡¯t say or do anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I thought I heard-¡°¡±I heard it too.¡± Zephy called from the front seat over the howling wind.


    We all looked at her for a moment before we could all hear it: A feminine laugh that seemed to come from everywhere¡­


    I could feel my blood run cold at the laughter which sounded borderline insane. It cackled and whispered a ghostly tune, I could feel Elora hug me closely as she started to trembled.


    ¡°Where is that coming from? How can we even hear it in this storm?¡± Sarya¡¯s voice was one of concern. We all started to search around in the white blind that was the storm but couldn¡¯t find a source for the laughter. It seemed to get louder and louder as if it got closer until it felt like it was right on top of us and then instantly died.


    I could feel my heart beating wildly in my chest as I tried my best to settle myself down.


    ¡°Is¡­ it over?¡± I asked.


    Not a moment too soon, it seemed like my answer was given as we heard a scream pierce our eardrums and I winced. Zephy looked back at me and said ¡°Behind us!¡±


    I snapped my head back and seen¡­ something following us.


    It looked to be a robed figure that flew, or perhaps it had some sort of mount I couldn¡¯t see in this blizzard, with glowing white eyes that locked onto me and had a hand reach out to me, it fingers were like small blades aimed at me.


    I immediately shoved Elora towards Sarya.


    ¡°Stay close to auntie Sarya!¡±


    I drew my sword and reached the back of the wagon to wildly swing my sword at the creature.


    ¡°Spectre!¡± Cinda yelled as she drew her duel swords and swung with me. Another one appeared and grabbed the top on the wagon and started to tear at it.


    ¡°Zephy! Get us to any town close by! I don¡¯t care which one, just get us somewhere!¡±


    ¡°I see some lights ahead, I¡¯ll get us there!¡±


    With a snap of the reigns, we picked up speed. I tried my best to poke through the holes the Spectre made in the roof but it was difficult to hit. Cinda was doing her best to keep the other one at bay, away from the wagon.


    With some more bumps and shakes from the road I could hear Zephy repeating that we were almost there and the Spectre¡¯s were becoming more vicious. Just as I thought we¡¯d make it, we must have hit a huge bump in the road as I felt the wooden floor leave my feet and launch us up. Time seemed to slow as the top of the wagon broken from it and flew off into the storm. I watched as one of the Spectre¡¯s swoop pass me and both of them took off just as we landed on the ground.


    I was breathing heavily as I pushed myself up and a few boxes and blankets rolled off my back. Groaning, I turned my body and called out.


    ¡°Is everyone¡­ ok?¡±


    Zephy was crawling back on the seat of the wagon and Sarya was rubbing her back as they both said yes. Cinda was sheathing her swords as she nodded. Sarya looked up and noticed something.


    ¡°The storm has passed?¡±


    I looked up and noticed the same thing too. It was like someone had flipped a switch and the storm had died in an instant. I looked back to where we came from and could see a white wall that surrounded the entire area. Looking forward, we were in a small village with wooden huts and some sheds. The village had roughly six buildings with a few residents stepping outside, looking at us.


    Breathing deeply, I moved towards the front. ¡°Elora?¡±


    I started to move some boxes out of the way looking under them. ¡°Elora?¡±


    I could feel a bad premonition run through me and I moved more boxes. ¡°Elora¡­?¡±


    Zephy and Sarya looked around and Cinda started to move more boxes with me. Sarya said the thing I didn¡¯t want to hear.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think I see her anywhere¡­¡±


    I practical was throwing the boxes out and I upturned the wagon looking for her, my mind was racing back to how this sort of thing could happen and then I remembered.


    ¡®That Spectre that flew past me¡­¡¯


    I looked back at the white wall¡­ and started to run to it. Just as I could feel the whipping wind, a pair of strong arms wrapped around me.


    ¡°Teela! Don¡¯t! You¡¯ll get lost in there!¡± Zephy was trying to wrestle me but I didn¡¯t want to hear it. Just the thought that Elora was out there was enough to evoke bitter rage in me. I couldn¡¯t hear Elora¡¯s scream in the wind when they took her but I feel like I should have heard her or realized sooner. As the worst of my anger cooled I could feel the bitter tears falling down my face, I felt like a failure for not seeing it or protecting her better. It was the same bitterness when Sarya nearly died.


    As I sunk to my knees Zephy rubbed my back. ¡°Come on¡­ we should talk to the people here. Maybe they¡¯ll know more about this situation.¡±


    I knew doing that was the smarter idea, but I just felt as if that¡¯d be a waste of time. I slowly turned around and was heading back to the wagon, a group of people started to come closer, yet they seemed cautious. One of them, an older man, asked us: ¡°Are you here from the city?¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Sarya was the one to answer.


    ¡°Yes, the princess has given us some supplies to give to the people because she hasn¡¯t heard from the north in a while so she was concerned. But¡­ well¡­. Just what are those things? When has all this started?¡±


    ¡°Those things were Spectres. The mages I would hunt would summon them as watched dogs to guard them.¡±


    We all turned to Cinda, who wore a sad expression. Now that I thought about it, she had called out their names when we were attacked. I just didn¡¯t hear it properly.


    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s the work of a mage?¡± The older man was now pacing back in forth in front of us. ¡°But¡­ how can they make something like that?¡±


    He pointed to the white wall of the storm.


    ¡°Well, that is likely Manipulation magic. But I¡¯ve never heard of magic on this scale¡­¡± Cinda was pondering.


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to because the elements, the snow, needs to be within ear shot. Or it couldn¡¯t be manipulated. They would also need to keep chanting to words.¡±


    Sarya turned to the old man.


    ¡°How long has this gone on for?¡±


    ¡°About a month¡­¡±


    ¡°A month!? But that¡¯s impossible! To do such a thing for so long the person would die!¡±


    Sarya was now nibbling her nail trying to think of a solution.


    I could see some of the villagers gathering the boxes of food that we had gotten from the princess and started to take it back to their homes. With each passing second, I was put on edge more and more. I stood in front of the man.


    ¡°When did this all start? Where!?¡±


    I grabbed him by his coat and shook him. I need to find the answer fast, really fast. Or Elora could be hurt, scared, cold¡­ or worse¡­.


    ¡°They took my daughter! SO WHERE ARE THEY!?¡±


    Zephy wrestled my grip from the old man as he fell onto his backside.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s lost someone to those things!¡± The old man had a fire in his eyes as he shouted back at me. For a moment, his words took some of the fire out of my anger.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cinda asked.


    A woman, who helped the old man to his feet, answered.


    ¡°Those¡­ things came here a month ago, we had over forty people here but now there¡¯s only seven. They kept attacking ever other night, taking some of us and killing others. They seem to keep kidnapping children, I don¡¯t know where they are but we¡¯ve lost children too!¡±


    She pointed to the wall. ¡°We¡¯ve tried to leave, send someone out to get help but that wall keeps us from leaving!¡±


    She was now in tears, and only then I noticed that she was clutching a small toy.


    All my anger was gone now, and all that was left was sadness¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do¡­?¡±


    We all turned to Sarya who had asked the question.


    ¡°Well¡­. We¡­. Can¡¯t just let this happen so there had to be something we can do!¡±


    Zephy agreed. ¡°Yes, we are here now so there must be something we can do. If it is a mage then we can deal with it, first we need to take into account everything of these attacks and find something we can use, mainly, some information that could help us. So we¡¯d like to ask you everything there is, but first, let¡¯s take this stuff inside.¡±


    The people looked like they didn¡¯t have any will to try but at the same time they didn¡¯t have much else to go on so they agreed and we all brought the boxes in. I was ready to jump onto them and bombard them with questions but it seemed like Zephy and Sarya were the ones to start asking as we sat at a table.


    ¡°Ok¡­ so, we need to know everything about the attacks, around what time it happens, how many Spectre¡¯s come, how long they attack for, how often they attack, every other day or maybe twice a week, all these things will help out greatly.¡±


    She turned to Cinda. ¡°Also, you know of these things so you¡¯ll have to help us when dealing with these things¡­¡±


    Cinda glanced at me for a moment then nodded. ¡°Yes, who should start? Me or them?¡± She made a gesture to the villagers.


    The old man sighed. ¡°Well¡­ if you really are going to do this then I guess we can help¡­ it¡¯s not like there is much left¡­¡±


    The woman who helped him up before came back with a tea jug and started to pour it into wooden cups.


    ¡°Thank you for the food, we were nearly out. I suppose we should start with our names so this doesn¡¯t get complicated. I¡¯m Nina, this is Werner.¡± She nodded to the old man. ¡°There are also some others but they seemed to have taken the food and locked themselves inside their houses. I guess they don¡¯t want to help us.¡±


    Zephy shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s fine, we don¡¯t need much help. I¡¯m Zephyra, but you my call me Zephy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sarya.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Cinda¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Teela.¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s being.¡± Zephy sipped from her tea and asked how the whole things started. Werner was the one who gave us the story.


    ¡°Well¡­ about a month ago we had noticed a big storm rolling in, it wasn¡¯t exactly anything unusual. However, it continued for three days. Eventually, we were told later in the night that we needed to plow the road due to how bad the storm was, the village head, Jenal, had given us this order. We need to keep it at least somewhat cleared so supplies could move through. Just as we were getting ready, we could hear that insane laughter. Before we knew it, those things had descended upon us. They took Jenal and a few others, they also killed all our animals. Now they seem to come every other day and we¡¯ve just taken to¡­ hiding. There is little we can do¡­¡±


    Zephy sat back as she seemed to digest that information for a moment before looking at Cinda.


    ¡°You called those things by name; Spectre¡¯s, so what exactly are they?¡±


    ¡°They are creatures summoned by Mages; usually they act as a sort of guard dog, watching for intruders. To my understanding, that sort of magic was ancient, before the time the Magic Founding Society.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°But I thought there were only three ¡®chains¡¯ of magic. Connection, Manipulation and Healing?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, but those ¡®chains¡¯ were made by the Magic Founding Society. But before their introduction, there were many, many more. When that king during the time made the Society, he refused to allow anything but those three ¡®chains¡¯. Of course there are many other things¡­ but still¡­ it troubling that someone would use such a thing. Those Spectre¡¯s are made from¡­ people. Their¡­ bodies¡­. When they use a person¡¯s body, they reanimate them with magic and can control them in a similar manner as Manipulation magic can be used.¡±


    I could feel my blood run cold as her gaze fell to the floor. The entire room was quiet for a moment before Werner spoke up.


    ¡°H-How¡­ do you know that!? How can you be sure!?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve fought them before, it was my duty to find and kill rouge mages¡­¡±


    ¡°Manipulation magic this huge¡­¡± Sarya seemed to be deep in thought, her expression was troubled as she mumbled something.


    I wasn¡¯t listening to everything however¡­ I could only think of Elora¡¯s safety. Just the thought that she could become¡­ one of those things¡­


    ¡°The Scourge of the Ice Castle¡­.¡± Cinda named a title out loud and everyone, including me, looked at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Zephy asked.


    Cinda was quiet for a moment. She looked like she regretted her words, sighing, she looked at Zephy.


    ¡°Well, everything that we know¡­ the snow storm, the spectres, I just thought that the only one who could have done that would be The Scourge of the Ice Castle. It¡­. Well¡­ it¡¯s an old legend. It¡­ doesn¡¯t really have any context now so¡­¡±


    ¡°Cinda, at this point I¡¯m willing to believe anything. If that¡¯s what it takes to get little Elora back then I¡¯ll believe that even The Demonic God Marcrick had descended upon us. So tell us of this legend.¡±


    Werner launched himself up and slammed his hands down on the table.


    ¡°This legend is irrelevant! Chasing a myth won¡¯t bring back our people, and you just come and expect us to believe anything you¡¯ll say? Legends of ¡®Ice Castles¡¯? This is truly ridiculous, an old wives tale spun by senile women.¡±


    Zephy was, unsurprisingly, the first to shoot back at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear ¡®senile¡¯ from a man who¡¯s three times my own age! I also don¡¯t hear you coming up with anything so unless you¡¯ve got a better idea then shut it!¡±


    Both Werner and Zephy were going at each other, Werner calling her a ¡®masculine cow¡¯ and Zephy calling him an ¡®old excuse of a man¡¯. Sarya was doing here best to keep them apart while Cinda looked like she was trying to think of something. Their bickering wasn¡¯t helping my temper and soon it boiled over to the point I slammed my fist down on the table sending the cups falling over and shattering on the floor.


    ¡°JUST SHUT UP!!! BOTH OF YOU!!!¡±


    They both turned slowly to me with a look of surprise, even Nina, Sarya and Cinda looked shocked by my outburst. I had never raised my voice or even spoken that way to anyone but a few people, and certainly never to those I valued. So I felt a little guilty for doing so, but I needed to find a way to get to Elora so I was willing to be a bit rough to anyone if that¡¯s what it took.


    ¡°Cinda¡­.¡± I looked over to her. ¡°Tell us about this Castle¡­. Anything will help¡­¡±


    I tried my best to keep my anger under control but even as I asked her I could hear my rage through my voice.


    ¡°W-Well¡­. It¡¯s a legend that most mages have heard of¡­¡±


    She placed her arms on the table to start.


    ¡°Many have called it The Scourge of the Ice Castle. It isn¡¯t known why people begun to call it ¡®Scourge¡¯ but people have claimed to have found, and been inside, a Castle made of pure Ice. The reason why this place is so cold is because of this Scourge. It¡¯s a legend on how something came into being, mainly, winter here. Of course over the years, the legend has changed and so many things have been said the truth has likely been covered up in lies. From things like how the Scourge was the first to master Manipulation magic to being a long lost kingdom and race conquered by humans, it impossible to tell. These accounts have been documented by mages, who had come out here from the Founding Magic Society. All I¡¯ve said was all they¡¯ve found out about this, since it wasn¡¯t much to find, they didn¡¯t look much more into it.¡±


    The room was quiet as she laid out her tale, some looked to be deep in thought, and some looked confused.


    Nina frowned and looked down at Werner.


    ¡°A Castle made of Ice¡­? Didn¡¯t someone say they¡¯ve seen something like that when they were hunting?¡±


    Werner looked annoyed as he sat forward and sighed. ¡°Yes¡­ Conex; our leading hunter. He came back to spread that story, of that Castle.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then why didn¡¯t you bring it up first?¡± Sarya asked.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s bullshit! You think that we¡¯d expect to believe that a Castle exists out there? Or that that Castle has anything to do with our problems now¡­¡±


    Zephy sat back and arched a brow. ¡°Well¡­ do you believe it now?¡±


    Werner looked away.


    ¡°What happened back then doesn¡¯t matter now, what matters is that if there¡¯s a slight chance this Castle exists then it¡¯s better than simply waiting for those things to come back.¡± I said.


    I wanted to move as fast as possible, sitting around only made me more restless.


    Zephy noticed this and nodded. ¡°Yes, but we need a plan. If we just jump into it then we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. So I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Werner asked.


    ¡°Well¡­. Where did this man¡­ Conex, say he found the Castle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, he¡¯s been taken away by those creatures. So we can¡¯t ask him.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ ok then. So when was the last attack? From the Spectres?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ about four days ago. Why?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯ll be likely soon, possible tonight. Correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡±


    Zephy rested her elbows on the table.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get ready.¡±

 Chapter 23: The Ice Castle Part 2

    ¡°This plan is really unorthodox¡­. But I guess anything will do now. We can¡¯t be too picky¡­¡±


    Even though I said that, I still felt like this plan was too much of a long shot.


    I stood in the middle of the town at the dead of night thinking back to when Zephy had said she came up with a plan. I suppose she was good at planning as she was a leader of her people so she made a natural leader and planner. But even then, I was still questioning whether this was a good idea or not.


    She said that we needed to get ready for the night so we would need to put all our talents to good use. First Zephy had asked if the town¡¯s people had any soil left, which to our surprise they did. It was however, frozen but after I used my magic to melt some water and then heat up the soil, we put it in boxes. The boxes we brought in we still good so we used them as fire wood and for some, makeshift weapons. Werner had tried to gain the help of the other people but only one came forward, a small teen girl who had her mother taken away.


    With weapons made, soil ready for Sarya to use and access to fire, we had everything we could use.


    Zephy¡¯s plan required someone to stand in the middle of the town, the girl, whose name was Palie, immediately offered to do so, but Zephy turned her down. I was the one who asked and she wasn¡¯t sure if I should but I told her I¡¯ll do it and I didn¡¯t want her to say no.


    So here I stood, waiting for the Spectres to appear.


    I looked up to the night sky and exhaled, my breath quickly disappeared. Despite the white walls surrounding the town, the sky remained clear. The stars twinkled in the black sky, signaling for me to follow their charm.


    I could suddenly hear a familiar laughter cackle which snapped me out of my train of thought. I looked over to some ice covered boxes and seen Zephy and Sarya looking back at me and nodding.


    I could see them come out of the white wall, two shapes swopped over the town and circled around and around, making a sort of tornado. I felt as if they were mocking me for my lack of flight, my inability to strike them.


    They soon swooped down straight at me and I raised my sword. Just as they got close Zephy yelled ¡°Now!¡±


    A sudden howl of dirt flew in front of me.


    Werner, Cinda, Nina and Palie all stood up from their cover and moved closely to the dirt storm, I could still see the creatures surrounding by the dirt. It looked like they were confused.


    ¡°Drop the storm!¡± Zephy said.


    The storm died in an instant and everyone threw their pieces of wood that were on fire at the creatures, igniting them in an instant. The creatures screamed and flayed as they tried to put themselves out by rolling onto the ground. One of them flew up to the sky as a ball of fire. Zephy and Sarya used their weapons to strike the creatures, Zephy using the blunt end of her axe and Sarya used her staff.


    Cracks of bone sounded out from the Spectre as we continued to bludgeon it, soon it stopped moving.


    Breathing hard, I looked over to the others and seen that their Spectre was also dealt with.


    It seemed like we had dealt with both of them. Just as I was about to asked Zephy what she had planned next, she raised to cowl of the Spectre and frowned.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ these bones¡­ they look like¡­¡±


    We both stood behind her and Sarya gasped as I noticed what she was looking at. The skull was a little long, which wasn¡¯t too unusual. No, the thing that stood out was the skull had ears that were pointed.


    ¡°These bones¡­ they belong to an elf¡­?¡± I asked.


    Sarya didn¡¯t answer; she just continued to stare at the bone in disbelief.


    ¡°Did¡­ elfs come this far¡­?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ but¡­ I¡¯m unsure¡­¡±


    Zephy sighed and stood up.


    ¡°Well¡­ either way, those came from that direction¡­ we now we know where to go so we better get ready. We¡¯ll use our horses, thankfully we still have them so it¡¯ll be easier on us but we still need some supplies and such.¡±


    Zephy was rubbing her chin while she laid out the plans, and we were placing some supplies in the wagon. I looked back at her and was about to ask if this was really a good idea but I stopped myself. In all honesty, at the point I was at now, I didn¡¯t care if it was or wasn¡¯t. I just wanted to do anything to get Elora back. It seemed reckless to just rush head long into a storm but every moment we spent thinking about was another moment we lost to help Elora and the others.


    With everything ready, we got into the wagon and I was surprised to see Palie, the young girl, get in. Zephy looked ready to deny her help but she sighed and shook her head.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no point in me saying that you should stay with Nina and Werner¡­¡±


    She sat in the back and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit back when I could actually do something. If I was out there I know my parents would do the same thing.¡±


    I knew exactly how she felt.


    ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t tell you to stay here but stay behind us, alright?¡± I said. She nodded.


    As we left, I could see Werner and Nina watch us leave and a few of the other villagers walk out of their houses to watch us as well.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°Well¡­. Think anyone¡¯s home?¡± Zephy tried to bring some humor into the situation, but I didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    We had entered the snow storm, heading the direction where the Spectres came from. It seemed like we had spent well over an hour in the storm before we could see a large outline in the distance. It seemed to loom over the area with an opposing profile, as if it dared us to enter. With some difficult maneuvering, which seemed to take another hour, we had final found a path that took us straight to the Castle. It looked like a road of sorts, with barriers on each side and a bridge built over a huge chasm.


    As we made it halfway over the bridge, the horses suddenly started to panic, so we were forced to pull them the rest of the way. All in all, it likely took us about two and a half hours to make it here. We all were frozen as we stood in front of the gate.


    The Ice Castle was huge, which wasn¡¯t surprising. The wall was built closely to the edge and stood roughly 30 to 40 feet high.


    When I had first heard of the Ice Castle, I had thought that it sounded like a stupid idea, ¡®a Castle made of Ice?¡¯ But it looked to be made of blocks of ice which we couldn¡¯t see through. Its white color made it look much brighter than normal and more elegant than one would expect.


    When we had approached the Castle, we could see that it was built in the side of a large mountain and stood even taller than it.


    Outside of the material that it was built out of, it looked like any other Castle.


    Me and Cinda were holding the horses still as Zephy made the comment, none of us gave her a witty response, likely because we were all too cold to care. Standing in front of the gate, Zephy tried to push the gate but to no avail, she used her axe to strike the gate but nothing happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably made with magic so it¡¯ll be impossible to break it with sheer force.¡± Cinda informed Zephy.


    I could feel my frustration growing, both because I was freezing and because we needed to save Elora and the others.


    Palie came forward with a length of rope and tried to throw it over on her own but it didn¡¯t fly high enough.


    Zephy picked it up and looked at it.


    ¡°First, young Palie, we need a hook. It¡¯s good though that you had used this, I forgot we had it.¡±


    Zephy went back to the wagon and pulled out a hook and tied it off, she came back and threw it up, catching the top of the wall.


    ¡°Alright then, Cinda, Sarya and Palie, stay here, me and Teela will go up and see if we can open it on the other side.¡±


    They nodded and Zephy started to climb. After I seen her go over the top, I grabbed the rope and started my own climb. With both of us over the top, I noticed that we stood on the top of the wall but the drop over the edge was too far.


    ¡°Well¡­ this is a moment of stupidity on my part¡­¡± Zephy muttered under her breath.


    I looked at her for a moment before grabbing the rope and pulled it up.


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes, I wasn¡¯t thinking¡­¡±


    I reset the hook and let the hook fall down on the other side. I climbed down first and Zephy followed. We were now looking around the area, anything to open the gate. Zephy called out to me and found the problem we had on the other side.


    ¡°Geez¡­ that¡¯s a lot of ice¡­¡± I remarked.


    Despite what we seen on the other side of the gate, on this side there seemed to be an actual gate made of wood; however, it was frozen solid. It seemed like the front of the gate was covered in ice so it was impossible to tell that it was originally a wooden gate.


    ¡°So¡­it¡¯s just covered in ice? Then is the rest of castle the same way?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have an answer for her. I just started to pick away at the ice, Zephy helped me as well. With most of the ice broken away, I called to the other side for them to back up. We kept kicking it and it cracked and finally broke open. With some struggling later, we forced it open and managed to get the horses through the gate, as we made it in they gave us more trouble.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    We didn¡¯t waste any time getting into the main doorway and finally inside.


    Inside the hallway which broke off into three different pathways, we shook off the snow our coats caught.


    ¡°Finally¡­ inside¡­.¡± Sarya said.


    Everyone, including myself, seemed ready to collapse. The horses, strangely, stopped acting up. After a fifteen minute break, we started to look around, as there were three pathways it was confusing.


    ¡°So¡­ what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s just go down one of the paths and see where it leads. I don¡¯t want to split up in such a place. For all we know this place could be a complex maze¡­¡±


    ¡°What do we do about the horses?¡± Palie asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take them with us, first unhook the wagon. If what Werner said is true then we can¡¯t just leave them. If those things are flying around in this hall and spot them, they¡¯ll likely be killed.¡±


    Zephy unhooked both of them and handed one to me and another to Palie. Looking at the paths we tried to agree on which one to take and soon settled for the middle one. Walked down it, struggling to keep our footing on the ice, we found ourselves entering even more halls.


    ¡°Well¡­ this is great¡­ now what?¡± I asked.


    Zephy was staring at a one of the pillars that line up on the side of the wall. I walked up behind her and place a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about that pillar?¡±


    ¡°Well, look¡­¡± she wiped her gloved hand over the pillar and I could see stone underneath. She told me to step back and she swung her ax into the pillar. A crack sounded out as pieces of ice started to fall off and she swung it once again and soon more ice fell until we could see that under it was just a normal pillar made of stone.


    ¡°It¡¯s stone¡­? So this isn¡¯t a Castle made of Ice?¡±


    No sooner did Zephy say that the ice on the pillar started to reform and solidify itself, covering itself with ice once again.


    ¡°Well¡­ if that isn¡¯t the strangest thing I¡¯ve ever seen¡­¡±


    I could only stare at the pillar with disbelief.


    ¡°Well¡­ whoever this mage is must be capable of great feats. In order to rebuild something that quick¡±


    As Sarya laid out the fact Cinda came up with an idea of her own.


    ¡°Perhaps they have a tool that allows them to amplify their magical abilities, like how a staff made with blood and hairs of a more powerful creature, there could be something similar to that? If that would be that case however, I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing that¡¯d allow someone to achieve something like this¡­¡±


    Sarya shook her head. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, they would still need to be keep eye contact with the element they are manipulating¡­¡±


    ¡°Well maybe the mage isn¡¯t human?¡± I suggested.


    Sarya tapped her chin in thought.


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose that¡¯s a possibility but I never heard of any monsters casting magic¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come on¡­ we need to find the people. I need to find my mom¡­¡± Palie egged us to move.


    Agreeing, we begun to move once again and keeping our eyes on every hallway and pathway we could see. Despite the ice at covered everything, it seemed like a normal Castle, even similar to the Castle back at Boncre. Paintings, chairs, vases¡­ and suits of armor.


    ¡°Cinda¡­¡± She looked at me. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that this is the same Castle as Boncre. Where would we go to find the dungeon?¡±


    Everyone looked at me frowning so I explained my reason for asking.


    ¡°Well look around you. This place looks exactly like a Castle, specifically, a Castle like Boncre¡¯s Castle, so perhaps they share some similarities? If not then I¡¯m willing to hear any other ideas.¡±


    Cinda sighed. ¡°There is a possibility that it¡¯d be built the same but I don¡¯t know. I guess it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    We had all agreed on it and started to follow Cinda, she had looked around the area watching for signs of where we were. I had decided to ask Cinda because she had spent time in Boncre¡¯s castle, doing their bidding and watching over Princess Delphina. So it would stand to some reason that she had some idea of the layout of a Castle.


    We had taken roughly half an hour searching every room and every nook and cranny. It seemed with every passing minute, I was growing more inpatient and restless. I was practically tearing doors open to find any sign of someone here.


    Any sign of where Elora was taken.


    Zephy pushed against a large set of doors but they wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Damn¡­ they must be frozen on the other side. Could there be another way in here?¡±


    Zephy¡¯s question was directed at Cinda, which she shrugged.


    ¡°If I had to guess, this is the main hall of the castle. So I don¡¯t think there are many other ways to get in.¡±


    ¡°Well its worth a look at least isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked.


    All of them glanced at me, I could see a slight worry in their eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose so¡­¡±


    I wanted to ask them why they were looking at me strangely but Cinda started to walk again and I followed her.


    With a little more time spent looking, we found a few more doors but they were also frozen solid. Now I was starting to get really on edge.


    ¡°Come on¡­. There has to be a way through...¡±


    I placed my hand on the door and tried to look through the small gap in between but I couldn¡¯t see a thing. Taking out my sword, I tried to push through.


    ¡°That would take forever to get through. We should look for-¡°


    ¡°There is no other way!¡± I snapped a Sarya.


    I immediately froze as I know realized why everyone was looking at me strangely, I was on edge and desperate and it wasn¡¯t doing anyone any favors.


    My gaze fell to the floor. ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ I haven¡¯t been split from her so I was¡­¡±


    Zephy placed a hand on my shoulder and nodded. ¡°We know, but we still need to keep our heads on. However¡­¡±


    Zephy looked at the door and back at the horses. ¡°I think I have an idea¡­¡±


    I scowled as I watched her return to the horses and grab some ropes and then bring them back to the door and started to tie them. I immediately understood what she had in mind and I helped her tie one of the on the large door knockers. With both of them tied off, Zephy had the horses start to pull on them.


    Me, Zephy, Cinda and Palie started to pull on the ropes as Sarya was doing her best to keep the horses steadily pulling the ropes.


    With as much effort as we could muster, we started to hear cracked from the door which gave us even more motivation as soon the doors broke open and ice flew everywhere, skidding across the floor. Not waiting for the ice to reform, we made our way inside.


    The first thing I noticed was a rise drop in temperature, with a coat on, I almost immediately started to warm up. I glanced back at the others and they also took notice, Zephy even took her jacket off.


    A few cracking sounds could be heard behind us and we turned to see that, while the door was still open, a layer of ice now froze over the door, blocking us off.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess this is a one way trip¡­¡± Zephy sighed.


    We looked over the room and some mutters of confusion were heard. There was a huge catalog of books, bookshelves and scrolls everywhere. All the bookshelves were lined in two rows and leading down the grand hall, it was nearly impossible to see pass all of them. Tables were also scattered everywhere and a bunch of scrolls were also scattered on top of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a study hall¡­¡± Cinda muttered.


    ¡°But who is studying?¡± asked Sarya aloud.


    Ignoring them, I walked up to one of the tables and opened one of the books. I blinked in confusion for a moment before realizing that if was written in a different, yet, familiar language.


    ¡°Hey Sarya, isn¡¯t this Elvish?¡±


    She looked over my shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­. yes. But it¡¯s¡­ different¡­ could it be¡­?¡±


    She picked up the book and started to skim through it. I watched as her interest grew with each passing minute.


    ¡°It looks like it was dated before the Age of Clarity¡­.¡±


    I waited for a few moments to fill me in, when she continued to read with saying anymore I tapped her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Sarya¡­. Uh, Age of Clarity¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Sorry¡­ I was getting caught up¡­.¡±


    ¡®Yeah¡­ I could tell¡­¡¯


    She cleared her throat before answering.


    ¡°The Age of Clarity was a time where the elves became the kind of people you know them now a days. Before that, we were¡­ well we were more violent and ruthless. Elves were a ruthless race that was hell bent on continuing war. We were a more narcissist race and only wished for cleanliness, mainly, only elves as the dominate race. Of course, we had gained many enemies and people begun to form against elves, from far and wide, even across the seas. Surprisingly , that wasn¡¯t what ended the elves bloodlust. It was themselves.¡±


    ¡°Themselves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, many elves believed that we were leading ourselves to doom and a huge civil war broke out. Elves had mostly destroyed themselves with very few left; only a few hundred or so were left. The humans had formed an army only to find barely any left. Figuring that they¡¯d leave us to our fate, they didn¡¯t finish us off. The remaining elves traveled to what¡¯s known as the World Tree. After they gathered what was left, we ad rebuilt ourselves and eventually, we had regained ourselves. It was called The Age of Clarity is because the elves had believed we were cleared from those ruthless times and became more peaceful and overall, better.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°More or less, this is the reason why you don¡¯t see many elves. Despite the fact we live very long, we nearly destroyed ourselves; we have been spending most of our time regaining ourselves.¡±


    I took in her story with much interest, mainly because it surprised me. To think that elves at one point were so violent and ruthless. Just looking at Sarya, it was difficult to believe that.


    ¡°So¡­ you were alive around this point?¡± Zephy asked.


    Sarya¡¯s cheeks redden slightly.


    ¡°N-No! This was well before I was born!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I wasn¡¯t implying anything¡­¡±


    I moved passed her and down the aisles of bookshelves and at the end I could feel my heart stop.


    Pass all the books were a bunch of ice statues. They were dotted all across the floor, facing towards the throne that sat at the top of some stairs. As I moved closer to the ice statues I gasped as I realized that they were people! People were frozen, or cover, in ice.


    Judging by their fur clothes, it looked like they belonged to the village.


    All of us where walking through the statues for a few moments in silence before Cinda broke it.


    ¡°This is Manipulation magic¡­ but on this scale¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve see something like this before.¡±


    ¡°MOM!¡±


    We all turned to see Palie run to one of the statues and grab it by the face. I walked behind her as she silently wept. The woman looked to be in her mid forties with some laugh lines. Sarya crouched behind her and rubbed her back to sooth her. Just the thought that Elora could be one of these statues suddenly rushed through me and I turned to start looking for her myself. As I did, I could see some of the statues were also children. My fear tripled as I examined every statue and then¡­ I found her.


    Elora was huddling, hugging her knees, in a small ball as she was frozen in a similar way the others were.


    I fell on my knees as I placed a shaking hand on her head. Her fearful expression was enough to cut me deep. She still had the coat that she wore when she was taken.


    ¡°Now who are these curious guests¡­?¡± There was a voice that sounded out through the hall which had the profile of a woman, and spoke in a graceful manner.


    I looked over towards the throne where I seen a single tall figure standing behind it.


    The figure had to stand about six feet tall and wore a pure white robe with a mask of similar color. The figure took off the mask to reveal that it was a female elf that had tattoos covering her face. They looked to be red vines that, instead of leaves, had thorns covering them.


    Her eyes immediately shot to Sarya.


    ¡°Well¡­. To see one of my brethren here is quite unfortunate¡­ still I won¡¯t deter just because you are here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are one of the original elf¡¯s who were opposed to the civil war¡­ you are one of the war clans who were at war. I recognized those markings on your face.¡±


    Sarya continued to stare at the Elven woman with disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. However¡­ what you said about the elves traveling to that ¡®World Tree¡¯ is false. We scattered, taking our separate ways. Some of us took our people to the north and even to the deserts.¡±


    ¡®She was listening in on us¡­?¡¯


    ¡°We wear these marks proudly. They are our birth right and our promise we made for a better world.¡±


    She held her hands up, as if to show the entire room. Ice begun to shape and form off the walls.


    ¡°This Castle is also our birth right, built for the very sake of war. Everything that happened here¡­ is for the sake of our people.¡±


    ¡°At the expense of the live of innocents!?¡± Sarya accused.


    ¡°Innocents¡­? Don¡¯t make me laugh¡­ humans are hardly innocent. Well over the years since the ¡®Age of Clarity¡¯ they expand and conquer. Taking whatever they like, they doom themselves.¡±


    ¡°So if that¡¯s what you think¡­ then why freeze the people?¡± asked Zephy.


    ¡°Well¡­. That ice isn¡¯t there just to hold them into place¡­¡±


    I could feel a bad tremor run down my spine as the ice finally formed around the Elven woman.


    ¡°It seemed like the humans curiosity was their own undoing. They are the ones who woke us from our slumber.¡±


    ¡°When the hunting group came back and said they found an Ice Castle¡­?¡± Palie said aloud as more of a question she thought of rather than asking the Elven woman.


    ¡°A hunting group¡­? So does hunting involve trespassing and destroying others things? They broke into the Castle with force and proceeded to trample these grounds with their filthy presence¡­ just as you have.¡±


    She formed an ice ball in her hand.


    ¡°So tell me¡­. How am I in the wrong?¡±


    ¡°Y-You kidnapped my mom! She had nothing to do with that!¡±


    ¡°Irrelevant¡­¡±


    I slowly stood up.


    ¡°That is such a stupid thing to say.¡±


    The tall Elven woman blinked in surprise as she turned her head to eye me with a murderous glare.


    ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡±


    ¡°¡¯How are you the bad person?¡¯ You are just using that as a means to enact this, doing what you will. Just for your ¡®reasons¡¯ that don¡¯t matter anymore. Nobody cares about this war that the Elves had, it was dead and gone. The Elven people are trying to rebuild and become better and now you trample all over that. In my eyes, you are just looking for an excuse to enact war, you are nothing more than an old relic that wishes to become relevant again.¡±


    She looked ready to kill me with her bare hands. I unsheathed my sword.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your damn war, because you involved my daughter in this, I will kill you.¡±

 Chapter 24 The Ice Castle: Part 3

    I charged at the woman, running up the stairs. She immediately ¡®fired¡¯ the ball of ice in her hand at me, which flew passed my head. She also swiped her hand in front of her and chanted, ice formed on the stairs which made me slip and slide back down. A spear flew at the woman, which I guessed was thrown by Palie. She just barely ducked out of the way, which seemed to distract her long enough for the ice to stop forming. I took the opportunity to move around it and climbed up some stairs to the far right.


    I tried to run towards her from the right and I could see Zephy running from the left.


    The Elven woman seemed to spot me first as she swiped her hand again and chanted quickly. I felt something suddenly rip right through my leg which sent a flare of pain up my spine. I tripped forward and looked back to see some icicle spike emerging from the ground with some of my blood on it. I looked forward to see Zephy swing her axe at the Elven woman, she just dodged in time with grave and pulled out a blade and swing it down to cut Zephy¡¯s arm.


    She groaned as she stepped back, holding her arm. I held my leg as I forced myself to stand up.


    ¡°I! KEERLA OF THE ICE WILL NOT BEND TO HUMANS!!!¡± She screeched, forming more ice in her hands and ¡®firing¡¯ it at both me and Zephy. I felt the wind knocked out of me as I slid to the far wall.


    Coughing, I tried to stand again. My legs with trembling as I finally hand my feet under me. I looked at the Elven woman, Keerla, as she was battling Sarya, who twirled her staff at her.


    ¡°YOU DARE PROTECT THEM! YOU BETRAY ALL THE SACRIFCES THE ELF¡¯S HAD MADE!!!¡±


    Keerla was now swinging with all the rage that she possessed. I staggered towards them, trying to muster as much strength as I could, but I could already feel my legs giving out. Zephy rushed in to help Sarya and the both of them continued to assault Keerla.


    ¡°I protect what I value most! Just like you!¡± Sarya yelled back as she stepped back for a moment and reached into her pouch to pull out some dirt and form it into a few needles, which shot at Keerla¡¯s arm. She was surprised by the magic and didn¡¯t seem to think to dodge it as the needles embedded into her arm, making her hiss in pain.


    She quickly chanted and an ice wall formed, cutting Sarya and Zephy off for a brief moment, however the side had been left open. Cinda and Zephy each took a side.


    Cinda used her duel swords in a flurry and seemed to surprise Keerla. Zephy was about to swing her ax down on Keerla but her grace allowed her to spin out of the way and kick her, sending her to the floor.


    Now with Zephy out, Sarya and Cinda were against her.


    While they continued to fight her, I stumbled over to Zephy and sat her up.


    ¡°Zephy? Are you alright?¡±


    She groaned. ¡°Yeah¡­ damn¡­ she¡¯s fast and stronger¡­ were Elves always like this?¡±


    I stood up and made my way to the fighting.


    Sarya was knocked away by Keerla and I took her place just in time for Keerla to knock away one of Cinda¡¯s swords. Left with only one, Cinda and I were left to fight against her.


    ¡°You¡­. You would go so far as to kill me¡­ destroy the last¡­ of my people¡­¡± She was breathing hard as she gritted out her words with venom.


    ¡°If¡­ that¡¯s what it would take to free my daughter¡­. Then I would do a lot worse¡­.¡±


    I poked my sword at her and they fray started again. Cinda took two jabs and a slash; I swung my sword down at her legs. She proved her grace, even as she was tired, by dodging everything.


    The pain from the cut on my leg was throbbing and causing a huge distraction, I was also really tired from not sleeping.


    With one final push, me and Cinda tried to push through to her again.


    Suddenly, a spear emerged out of her stomach.


    Keerla mouth hanged open in disbelief as she looked down at the spear head. I looked pass her and was shocked to see that the spear belonged to Palie. Keerla seemed to try and say something but instead she coughed up blood.


    I stepped back as she fell onto her knees. She was clearly trying to stay standing but eventually, she was left to fall on her hands and knees. Spitting more blood on the floor, she eyed me with hatred.


    Slowly, she lost conscious and collapsed on the floor.


    Sarya rushed past me and held her head, placing her ear close to Keerla¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ still breathing.¡±


    Sarya reached into her pouches and pulled out some rags and started to press it on her stomach. I stumbled over to her and sat down on my knees. The entire fight had been hell on my leg.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you helping her?¡± I asked.


    She glanced back at me for a moment before continuing to go about helping the woman.


    ¡°Because I feel like she doesn¡¯t have much left, and she hasn¡¯t received much kindness.¡±


    She sighed before continued to tell her story as well as apply bandages.


    ¡°There is some truth that the Elves had been separate, but she didn¡¯t say that they were actually forced out. I could only guess that this castle was erected because of that one reason; to build a home.¡±


    ¡°But that gave her the right to do the things that she did to the people of the village?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°No. But I guess she felt threatened so she did what she felt was right.¡±


    ¡°LOOK!¡± Palie called out.


    I slowly turned my head to see that some of the ice statues started to melt away. It started to some water slowly running down the sides and soon some steam rose from the top as more ice melted and even broke away.


    I could feel new vigor pump through my body as I shot up and moved to Elora.


    The ice that incased her broke away and I helped the process by using my hands to pull away the ice pieces.


    Ice broke away from her head and most of the ice melted away from her body.


    I shrugged my jacket off as Elora slowly blinked her eyes and begun to shiver.


    ¡°Elora? Are you ok? Sweetheart?¡±


    I wrapped the jacket around her as she looked up at me. Her eyes started to tear up and she shoved her face in my chest and wailed. I held her tight as she sobbed.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Mommy is here¡­¡± I slowly rocked her as she cried.


    Glancing back to the other ice statues, they were all unfrozen and started to moved and look around. Some were embracing others and some were sitting down as if to collect their thoughts.


    Palie was holding one of the women; who I assumed was her mother, while crying.


    I looked back down at Elora and rubbed her back. She seemed to have calmed down slightly.


    ¡°That Elf! She was the one who started all of this! Why are you helping her!?¡±


    I looked back at the people and seen one of them, a man who had a ponytail and goatee, was glaring at Sarya. I could see that the others were also gathering behind him, or at least the ones who could walk. I picked up Elora and started to walk up near Sarya. I had a bad feeling that this could get out of hand.


    ¡°Because she is someone who needs help in more ways than one.¡±


    I looked at Sarya, who had said such a thing without stopping her bandaging. I suppose that was just who she was, always wanting to help someone who needed it. That¡¯s what I fell in love with, and that¡¯s why I agreed to her going out and assisting people.


    ¡°You can worry about revenge later¡­ right now; we need to get you guys home. There are some people who want you to head back to the village.¡±


    I was trying to prolong this; I also didn¡¯t want this entire situation to get out of hand. Hopefully they would see some reason and forget all of this.


    It seemed like some of them were in agreement, muttering things about going home. However, the man with the ponytail, wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Like hell! If we leave her to live then she would continue to attack the village.¡±


    ¡®Great¡­ this asshole is really itching for a fight¡­.¡¯


    ¡°Come on Conex, I want to go home already.¡±


    I could see Palie tugging his sleeve as she asked him. He seemed like he was ready to ignore her so I decided to add something.


    ¡°We came all this way and helped you people, I wanted to help both you and my daughter. Do you really think that after all this; we would see the job half done?¡±


    That seemed enough to take some of the anger out of him. Sighing, he moved back to the other people and started to see if they needed help. I sighed in relief and knelt down by Sarya.


    ¡°How is she doing?¡± I asked, not sure as to why I was caring about a person who kidnapped my daughter.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think I can help her without healing magic. She could very well-¡°


    Sarya was cut off as Keerla¡¯s hair started to turn black, her skin started to lose its glow and color. We all watched as her skin started to solidify and soon, her entire body turned to stone.


    I swallowed hard before asking a question that I already knew the answer to.


    ¡°Did she¡­ pass on?¡±


    Sarya nodded and covered her face with a small rag.


    Suddenly, we could hear cracks and crunches. Looking around the room, we could see that the ice that covered the walls were breaking apart, melting away as well. Eventually, all of the ice was gone, leaving the room slightly humid.


    I looked back at Sarya and was about to tell her that we should go before her hand glided over the woman¡¯s necklace.


    ¡°This¡­ couldn¡¯t be¡­!¡±


    She reached around Keerla¡¯s neck and unhooked the necklace.


    ¡°Sarya¡­?¡± I scowled at her actions.


    She examined the necklace, which had a strange design. It had many twigs that were be entwined around a small gem.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like that¡­¡± Cinda muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Vale Tear.¡±


    I frowned at the name so she explained.


    ¡°It was something that the elves used before the Age of Clarity. Manipulation magic can only affect things that are within ear shot, this Tear can amplify the user¡¯s voice. The last time it one was used, at least to my understanding, was to build the World Tree. The Vales Tear was capable of creating large scale things: forests, deserts and so on.¡±


    I looked around the room.


    ¡°¡­Or a castle covered in ice?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Why was such a thing made? I mean, I don¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen if someone crazy got their hands on such a thing¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, this was well before I was born. Remember, we were a more violent race.¡±


    She looked back at the bookcases. ¡°The answer could be in there¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, look over there.¡± Cinda caught our attention by looking near the throne. We could see that a set of stairs that lead up passed the throne. Sarya wanted to go, as she still wanted to know more about this place so I followed her. Cinda and Zephy stayed behind. Hugging Elora closely, I followed her up the stairs and we found a hallway leading towards a single door but perhaps the things that was most unnerving was that there were statues on each side, so fifty total. They all had simlair tattoos on their face, like the ones Keerla had.


    ¡°Sarya¡­ are these¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are more Elves whom passed on.¡±


    As we were walking down the hall, Elora hugged me tightly. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like, even though they were dead, it felt like they were still watching us.


    As we reached the end of the hallway, Sarya pushed the doors open and on the other side was only a small bedroom. It was very messy, with many scrolls and books lying on the table and floor. Sarya picked up a book that was open on the table and her eyes scanned the page.


    ¡°Can you read it?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s an old dialect but I can still read most of it¡­ it seems like the person, Keerla, was reading on how¡­. To revive someone who had passed on.¡±


    My lips parted. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ possible?¡±


    She immediately shook her head. ¡°It has been attempted many times before but it couldn¡¯t be achieved. Instead, when our people had tried¡­ it only brought horrific results.¡±


    ¡°Horrific¡­?¡± Suddenly, my eyes widen as if suddenly became clear as to what she meant.


    ¡°Those Spectres¡­?¡±


    She bit her lip and looked up at me. ¡°We were a lot worse before the Age of Clarity. Those monsters were a result of our tampering with life itself. Just as Cinda had merged with that stone, Magic is dangerous if tampered with. We¡­ that¡¯s not who we are now¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±


    I put Elora down and embraced Sarya.


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    Sarya only wanted what was best for everyone.


    ¡°You being here now, is more than enough proof.¡±


    I now regretted my words, when I said that I don¡¯t care about their war. I could only guess that from what we found was that Keerla was trying to find a way to revive her people so she could keep their legacy, but instead, made them into monsters. She could have done that to all of them but she didn¡¯t. She only wanted to see them alive again but couldn¡¯t and had to live with that knowledge. If Sarya had died and I found that there was a small possibility of reviving her, then I would have likely tried the same thing in desperation.


    I looked down to see Elora hugging Sarya¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Auntie Sarya isn¡¯t bad! Auntie Sarya is nice!¡±


    I gave a small laugh at Elora¡¯s words.


    Sarya chucked as well and leaned down to hug Elora. ¡°Thank you sweetheart.¡±


    Standing back up, she opened her hand and looked at the Vale¡¯s Tear.


    ¡°What will you do with it?¡± I asked.


    She looked at it for a few moments before moving to the fireplace nearby and started to put a few books inside.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to burn it?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Yes, this Tear has been used for great evil and I really don¡¯t want to bring it to anyone or let it go. I think it¡¯ll be best if we destroyed it right now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t protest, I only started to put some books in the fire place myself. Even Elora helped. After it was set, I light the fire and we all watched the Tear slowly burned in the fire. The twigs burnt quickly, but the Tear stayed strong, as if holding onto a slim hope that it could stay alive through the fire. Eventually, the Tear popped, sending shards up and being burnt as well.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess it¡¯s over.¡±


    Sarya sighed and nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡­ finally.¡±


    I looked at her. ¡°How was such a thing able to keep the storm up? I mean, the user would still need to chant the words¡­ and the people at the village said that the storm was up for well over a month so the person would need to be continually chanting the words right?¡±


    She turned her head slowly to me with eyes of regret.


    ¡°Do you¡­ really want to know?¡±


    I immediately thought of those elves we saw in the hall as we came here and lowered my head.


    ¡°No¡­ I guess not¡­¡±


    We headed back, Zephy had asked us what we did but I avoided the question. I told her that we destroyed the Tear. I asked her to help me pick up Keerla. We had lifted her and put her with the other statues.


    With everything finished. We all headed back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The trip back wasn¡¯t as bad as the trip coming here, probably because the storm was now over. As we finally entered the village once again, the villagers came out of their homes and started to embrace the others. Many of them thanked us for helping them and even offered us to stay for the night. We agreed and were treated to a grand fest.


    With many people cheering and celebrating, I sat in the back watching it all.


    Zephy soon sat next to me.


    ¡°Well¡­. I won¡¯t ask what happened back there¡­ but I just thought I should say that whatever happened, happened. You may have regrets but, Elora and in fact, everyone has survived because of our decision. I just hope that you remember that you still have all of us.¡±


    ¡°But what about Keerla? Who did she have?¡± I asked.


    Zephy was quiet for a moment before she answered with a question herself.


    ¡°Are you perhaps comparing yourself to her? Wondering what would have happened if you were thrown into a similar situation? Well you don¡¯t need to worry about that, because if there were one thing different between you two, it was Pride.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Pride?¡±


    ¡°She could have very well accepted that she needed to change and go to the Elves for help. But instead she couldn¡¯t let her old ways go and doomed her people. I doubt you would ever do that to anyone. So please don¡¯t think of yourself as the same as her. You¡¯re better than that.¡±


    Without another word, she stood up and walked off.


    As I thought about it, I realized she was right. Even more then she realized herself. The fact that the Elves at the World Tree let go of their old ways and prospered, where Keerla didn¡¯t and doomed herself. Pride had a strange effect on people, and it usually wasn¡¯t a good one.


    I sighed as I sat back and thought that I at least had things worth fighting for, and things that were worth fighting for. And I suppose that was something worth celebrating for.

 Special 2: Zephy

    Zephy sat on her throne looking over the camp, many of the normal things continued to happen. Some women were sharpening their spears, some were preparing food for supper and some were giggling and running with other women, showing their affection. It was simply another day in the camp, like watching the same thing happen over and over again.


    And it truly bored Zephy.


    She wanted to do something different but ¡®what?¡¯ was the question.


    Lately, there was little that interested Zephy, she could make love to some of the other women, but they simply didn¡¯t satisfy her. She could go out hunting but there weren¡¯t any animals that could give her a good challenge. She would go out into the world and adventure but she really didn¡¯t want to, because of the cruelty of men she found no interest in going back out there to that disgusting world. She would need a good reason to which she didn¡¯t have.


    There was of course one last thing she could do, the creature in the ruin. Some of the tribeswomen had found a cave a few days ago and they had asked Zephy if they could move further into it. She had agreed, mainly because while the camp wasn¡¯t overcrowded yet, she wouldn¡¯t mind some extra room just in case. It also interested Zephy to find a new place so she allowed it, but soon her actions came at a cost. One day after they started to explore the ruin did they suddenly emerge from it with a horror story to tell.


    They had lost one of their own and just managed to make it out, but they barely caught a glimpse of the creature, they said it was enormous with a pair of horns.


    While Zephy wanted to go and kill the creature but the others had gotten a hold of her and told her it would be suicide. After her anger had cooled she told the group not to tell the others, they didn¡¯t need a huge panic of their hands so everyone had kept quiet.


    Zephy didn¡¯t want to leave it like that but she had little choice, she could go down there but as she knew little about the ruin and the creature so it was unlikely she¡¯d have any advantage against such a beast.


    Zephy sighed, the more she thought about it, the more it irritated her.


    Zephy felt a hand on her shoulder which made her turn look to see a young girl, roughly in her early twenties, looking down at the Zephy.


    ¡°Elder Zephyra! Me and the girls are going down to the Sacred Springs, we¡­ were wondering if.. you¡¯d like to join us?¡±


    Zephy wrapped her fingers around to young girls hand and placed a kiss on her knuckles which made the girl blush.


    ¡°I would love to, but I need to think of a few things. So go ahead.¡±


    The girls face was red as an apple as she turned and ran to the other girls. While Zephy did like all women, younger, older, fit, and skinny and so on, she didn¡¯t find herself wishing to bed any of them as of late.


    Sighing again, Zephy closed her eyes and nodded off.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zephy awoke with a start, unsure of how much time had passed, but judging from the height of the sun in the sky, it was likely just an hour or so.


    She blinked a few times and through her blurry vision she could see three figures slowly walking towards her.


    She could tell the one on her right was one of her tribeswomen; the one on her left looked to be an elf¡­ but the one in the middle held her attention the most.


    The figure looked similar¡­ very similar; a figure that spoke to Zephy, from a long time ago. Zephy¡¯s eyes widen as she focused more on the figure. It was like seeing a ghost, the hair was let down, reaching her shoulders, the body was strong, the height was good, the bust was¡­ amazing.


    But the closer the woman came to Zephy she almost lost her composure, the woman looked like¡­


    ¡°Gwenore¡­?¡± The question came out of Zephy lips in a quiet whisper, as if she was silently praying.


    ¡®Was this what they mean when a ghost comes back to haunt you¡­?¡¯


    Zephy didn¡¯t know but she wished it to be so. She could feel tears stinging her eyes and her heart beat harder and faster in her chest with every step the woman took towards her.


    Zephy knew it couldn¡¯t be her but it still didn¡¯t stop her from becoming excited.


    Swallowing hard, she sat up in her chair and looked down at the ground just so she could wipe her face from the tears that threatened to fall and looked back up at her to see more features.


    The woman had sun-kissed skin, her arms and stomach was well toned, her face sharp, but perhaps the most interesting thing Zephy noticed was the woman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Hazel and blue eyes?¡¯


    The woman¡¯s multicolored eyes truly made her an exotic beauty.


    ¡­And Zephy wanted her.


    ¡°My, my. What have we here?¡±


    Zephy grinned as her eyes glanced at both the human woman and the Elven woman. Rest her elbows on her knees, looked at the human woman with deep interest.


    ¡°Well now. Who might these lovely women be?¡± Zephy briefly glanced at her tribeswoman, Elstra, who she had taught everything she knew.


    Elstra responded. ¡°I found them by the springs. It seems they wished to bath there.¡±


    ¡°Well now Elstra, you know that it¡¯s fine if a woman bathes there. We are only interested in keeping men out of it.¡±


    Zephy could see Elstra face grow slightly red through her bone helmet as she lowered her gaze.


    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡±


    Zephy¡¯s gaze returned to the woman with the multi-colored eyes and could feel a brim of excitement.


    Clapping her hands together she quickly shook off the uncomfortable mood that seemed to settle around them.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite fine Elstra. I¡¯m not upset by this. In fact, I¡¯m quite pleased.¡±


    The multi-colored eyed woman frowned at her statement, as if trying to figure Zephy out.


    ¡°I apologize if our first impression was bad. We only wish to keep men away from here. We have no interest in this world that men seemed to have dominated.¡± Zephy got up from her seat. ¡°My name is Zephyra. You may simply call me Zephy.¡±


    The woman paused for a moment, clearly still unable to trust Zephy completely. This was something that Zephy was hoping to avoid, she hoped to woman wouldn¡¯t try to sneak away. Of course she still had many things she wanted to ask the woman, and DO to the woman. Zephy quickly tried to think of a way to convince the woman to stay. Just as she was thinking of a way, the woman gave her name.


    ¡°Teela, and this is Sarya.¡±


    ¡°Teela is it?¡± Zephy smiled; relieved at the fact she gave it.


    ¡®Teela¡­. Such an interesting name¡­.¡¯


    ¡°Well the Teela, Welcome to our camp. If you do not mind me asking; what brings an elf and a human across our path?¡±


    Zephy could see that Teela was still hesitant. She only hoped that it wouldn¡¯t persist for long.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m here to help Sarya.¡± Teela turned to the elf, Sarya, and let her finish.


    ¡°I am simply traveling with Teela to help people in need. I have Manipulation magic which I am hoping to use to assist people with. I am able to control earth elements such as soil so I hope I could perhaps bless soils to allow crops to grow better.¡±


    Zephy tilted her head and took in the information while tapping her chin.


    ¡®So they are adventuring while helping people? Hmmm¡­. I wonder how such a thing came to be, did they agree on this or perhaps Teela wishes to accompany the elf, either way, it does make sense she is following her¡­¡¯


    Zephy had long spotted a ring that hugged Teela¡¯s finger, it was clearly a wedding band but with a design on her hand, Zephy had heard of such things used by the elfs, the strange markings, but never seen it for herself. Zephy regained her train of thought and decided to use a recent problem to her advantage.


    ¡°I see¡­ well we would certainly have use of such a thing. In this area our soil is lacking in quality so we can only look to the wilds for fruits, all which have lacking taste and quantity. So the only thing we can count on is hunting for animals to feed ourselves¡±


    Teela tilted her head, thinking about something.


    ¡°However that is not the most pressing matter at the moment.¡± Zephy said.


    ¡®Well¡­ let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll bite.¡¯


    Teela frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not? Then what is?¡±


    Zephy sighed. ¡°It has to do with our new discovery. We have been exploring an ancient cave that we thought lead to some ancient dwelling. However when we reached farther in we¡­ discovered something¡±


    Zephy was trying to think of a way to keep her words true, yet to a point to where she wouldn¡¯t scare Teela away.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®something¡¯?¡± Teela asked.


    ¡°What I mean is that we have encountered some kind of¡­ monster. We have lost two of our kind and the ones who made it out only described it as a monster.¡±


    Zephy began to pace back and forth. She remembered what the description the tribeswomen gave. It was suppose to be a monstrous humanoid creature that stood roughly seven to eight feet tall.


    ¡°If that kind of monster were to find the door leading to our camp¡­¡± Zephy trailed off to let both, Teela¡¯s and Sarya imaginations fill in the blanks.


    Zephy turned to them. ¡°But now that you¡¯re here I was hoping you¡¯d be able to help us. We were getting ready to go down the cave and hunt down this creature. I would be most grateful if you could join us, Teela¡±


    Teela looked unsure, in fact, she looked ready to turn around and take off. Zephy watched as both Sarya and Teela looked at each other, one of her own tribeswomen leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Elder Zephyra, I was unaware that you had planned to go down to the cave. Should I prepare some of our warriors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do.¡±


    Zephy had been held back by the notion that the creature in the cave could very well best her, but now that a new person had come, a person that had a striking resemblance to Gwenore, her long lost lover and teacher. It was as if she had come back to her in the form of a younger, yet, kinder woman. If was as if destiny had called for her to prove her worth once again and she felt the overwhelming need to answer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zephy, Teela and the five hunters that she had managed to muster were walking in the caves watching their surroundings. Zephy could see that Teela was very nervous by the fact she was in unexplored territories. Well¡­ at least that had ended when they started to walk further down and they all could see drawing and such on the walls, the Teela started to show some interest.


    Zephy, however, wasn¡¯t really interested in such thing. Ancient history never really caught her attention she had never really liked to delve into it.


    As they continued, Zephy was taking a few ¡®peeks¡¯ at Teela¡¯s frame. Her body¡­ was definitely something that Zephy could appreciate. Zephy was especially interested in Teela¡¯s rear, which had the right size for Zephy.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    In fact, everything about Teela seemed to be right on for Zephy, and she was already fantasizing about how she would be in bed.


    She was also thinking for a way to get her into bed.


    Suddenly Zephy could spot some blood and she was pulled out of her fantasy as she knew exactly where they were.


    ¡°We are here, where the other had fallen.¡±


    Zephy moved pass Teela and examined some dried blood on the floor. Her tribeswomen had said that the warrior who had fallen was Lynnie.


    She was a young girl who was filled with spirit and heart. She had come from a house hold that had no desire for women. Her father had only wanted sons to rule his estate and when her mother had given birth to her, he wasn¡¯t pleased. He, however, did receive a son later in her life and while she had a harsh upbringing, it only got harder as the son had grown into adulthood. Eventually, she had to escape the place, she had never told Zephy why she suddenly left the place or what made her suddenly want to but she never pressed for answers.


    When Lynnie had found the village, she was deeply disturbed by how the village had allowed, or rather encouraged, lesbianism, but after a few years, she had become accepting of it.


    ¡­.and even curious of it¡­.


    She had come so far in just a few short years.


    When Lynnie had come down here, she was hoping to do it to help the village as they had helped her in her time of need.


    It seems like the monster had bested her, which was what the hunters that came down here told her but she didn¡¯t believe if until she moved towards found the blood stain.


    It was impossible to say that it was, indeed her, but she was the only one who hadn¡¯t come back from their exploring party.


    It was rare to lose a hunter, and Zephy knew that it was a result of her own stupidity. She had wanted to send a party to find her but the whole affair had spooked the camp, even went she had a few hunters gathered they looked hesitant.


    ¡°Alas¡­. Dear Lynnie, you had helped more then I could even hope for¡­ goodbye.¡±


    As Zephy stood up, she could feel a bitter rage boil in her stomach.


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±


    Teela and the other tribeswomen seemed to be in agreement as they followed Zephy¡¯s lead. If had been a long time since she had lead her people to fight and it sent a sense of familiarity through her.


    With their eyes of their surrounds, they moved with caution. Zephy was at the ready as she tried her best to keep her ears open, listening for any sound that she could decipher.


    Suddenly, a loud roar sounded out and echoed through the halls.


    Zephy feet suddenly felt heavy, as if her feet turned to rocks.


    ¡°W-What was that?¡± One of the tribeswomen stammered in fear. It was a fear that suddenly blanketed them all.


    ¡°Hold steady¡­¡± Zephy tried her best to sound confident and strong but even she was unnerved by the roar and the shaking of the ground. It rumbled with unspoken promise of a horrifying thing to come.


    Zephy focused her eyes ad could see in a door stood a silhouette about 8 to 9 feet tall.


    One of the tribeswomen dropped her torch and Zephy could hear the sounds of everyone scattering. Zephy however, stood her ground.


    The beast slowly walked to her, snorting as if amused by her bravery. Not wasting another chance, she grabbed her battle ax and charged the beast head on, her fear was now gone and only replaced with a need for vengeance.


    The monster roared and swung its arm wildly across, Zephy slid under the attack and returned the favor by bring her ax down of the beasts knee, making it stumble. She took the opportunity to stand up and get behind it, jumping on the creature. Its thick, dirty hair surrounded Zephy¡¯s fingers as she pulled herself up to its shoulders. Zephy paused for a moment as she seen something sticking out of the beasts back: a spear head.


    Zephy pulled the spear head out and stabbed the creature in the back of the throat with it.


    Roaring and flaying its back, it threw Zephy into the nearby wall before running down the hall and out of sight.


    Zephy groaned as she rubbed her throbbing back, standing up. As she regained her composure, she looked down at the spear head she got from the creatures back.


    Lynnie.


    On the spear head were a few beads covered in blood. It was common for her tribeswomen to decorate their spears with things they wanted to so they could distinguish them differently.


    Zephy sighed and she put the spear head away and picked up her battle ax, she then went looking for the others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Without much effort, Zephy had found the other tribeswomen, who were still shaking with fear.


    ¡°Elder Zephyra? W-We are sorry¡­ we were¡­ just¡­¡±


    Zephy held up her hand to stop them. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but right now we need to find Teela as soon as possible.¡±


    It seemed like her presence was enough to calm them as they agreed and started to follow her. After sometime, Zephy was getting more agitated.


    ¡°Teela!?¡± No answer.


    ¡°E-Elder Zephyra! You shouldn¡¯t shout! That creature will hear you!¡±


    Zephy knew that, but she couldn¡¯t sit by. She needed to do whatever she could to find Teela.


    ¡°TEELA!? TEELA!? ARE YOU HERE!?¡±


    Zephy waited, and got an answer.


    ¡°I¡¯M RIGHT OVER HERE!¡±


    Everyone turned and seen Teela walked towards them with a very large object in her hand, she was practically dragging it.


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡±


    Teela threw the object in front of Zephy for all of them to see. It was a bulls head, which looked to be far larger then even her own torso. Its tongue lulled out and its eyes were rolled back. it was truly one of the most hideous creature that Zephy had ever seen.


    ¡®Just what the hell is that¡­?¡¯


    Zephy looked back up at Teela.


    ¡°You¡­ defeated it by yourself?¡±


    Teela nodded. ¡°Yeah, this is the monster that has stalked these halls.¡± Teela kicked it towards Zephy. ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    Zephy could hear some of the tribeswomen behind her mutter. ¡°She¡¯s giving her a trophy? She just came here and she¡¯s already asking Elder Zephyra¡¯s hand in marriage?¡±


    Indeed, that¡¯s what it seemed like. Teela had only arrived to help them out and yet, right now, she was already giving Zephy a trophy that was unlike any she could have hoped to receive. Zephy had hoped to perhaps bed Teela but this¡­ this was more then she could have hoped for.


    Zephy could feel heat rise in her cheeks.


    It was clear that Teela was unaware of their traditions worked¡­ but Zephy wouldn¡¯t allow such an opportunity to pass by.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ giving this to me?¡± Zephy had to make sure.


    Teela nodded. ¡°Yes, here. Take it.¡±


    Zephy picked up the head and nodded at Teela.


    ¡°Alright company! It¡¯s time we return and give the good news to the others.¡± Zephy¡¯s tribeswomen cheered at her words and they departed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Zephy had arranged a huge feast to take place for the news, with many partaking and cheering. Zephy however, wasn¡¯t with them at the moment. There was one thing that she needed to do before. She headed to a small hut away from the party, opening the door, she peered inside.


    Sitting at a table with a small cup of tea, a little old woman looked glanced up at Zephy and smiled.


    ¡°Well¡­ Elder Zephyra, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for two things¡­¡±


    Zephy pulled out the spear head and placed it in the old woman¡¯s hand. She looked it over for a moment before sighing sadly.


    ¡°Lynnie¡­.¡± She looked up at Zephy. ¡°It¡¯s never easy to accept when we lose someone¡­¡±


    Zephy placed a hand on the old woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s the world we grew up in Marla¡­ the only thing we can do is mourn them.¡±


    Marla sighed and shook her head. She slowly stood up and moved to a large open wall where more spear heads hung. There were more the Zephy cared to count. Marla placed the spear head on the wall and turned around.


    ¡°Is that all you came for¡­?¡±


    Zephy shook her head and she pulled out a horn that she cut off the beast from the ruins. She handed it to Marla. Marla took it and looked at Zephy with an arched brow.


    ¡°Is this for a wedding bracelet?¡±


    Zephy nodded.


    ¡°Well¡­ I never thought I¡¯d see the day you¡¯d accept someone¡¯s marriage proposal. At least not before you grew old¡­¡± Marla smirked.


    Zephy cringed inwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not that old¡­ I¡¯m only twenty-seven¡­¡±


    Marla chuckled. ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the new girl who came in?¡±


    Zephy nodded. ¡°Yes, I need it done quickly too¡­¡±


    Marla nodded and moved to the back, after a few minutes later she came back out with a wedding bracelet.


    ¡°Here you are. I guess you well be leaving with that girl, I doubt she will be staying so you need to go with her am I right?¡±


    Zephy nodded once again. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After some more words, Zephy left the hut and headed back to the camp where the party was still going on. Zephy could see that Teela was still sitting in the same spot with Sarya, taking in much of the meat and drink. Some of the tribeswomen took note of Zephy ad she nodded to them. They immediately started to get closer to Sarya to distract her, asking her questions.


    Zephy took the opportunity to approach Teela.


    ¡°Teela, I would like to speak with you in privately.¡±


    Teela glanced at Zephy and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Teela stood up and followed Zephy to her personal hut. Zephy had Teela entered her hut and sit down on the bed.


    ¡°I would like to talk with you but first I need to take a look at you¡±


    Teela blinked in confusion. ¡°Look at me? What do you mean look at me?¡±


    ¡°I want to see if there are any injuries on you¡± Zephy insisted.


    Teela looked up at Zephy with some suspicion. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t nee-¡°


    ¡°You won¡¯t allow me to help you at least a little? After all, we were separated and we thought we lost you¡­¡± Zephy continued to pressure Teela.


    Teela finally sighed in defeat and leaned back. ¡°Alright, I guess I¡¯ll allow it¡±


    Zephy smiled in relief and raised Teela¡¯s arms to look around Teela¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°So I¡¯d like to ask you something; do you like the elf?¡± This was something that Zephy was curious abou, not their love but their relationship.


    Teela paused in confusion.


    ¡°Well, yes of course¡± Zephy had only now noticed that there were strange markings on her hands as well, which seemed to be some sort of Elvish design.


    ¡°I see¡­ I also noticed this¡± Zephy tapped the ring on Teela¡¯s finger. ¡°I wonder¡­ is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is.¡± Teela answered.


    ¡®So¡­ it is a wedding ring? Interesting¡­.¡¯


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I had heard that elves allow such a thing but I never knew¡± Teela was scowling as she looked to be deep in thought. Zephy figured that the time to pounce was know and pulled out a pair of iron cuffs, she quickly closed one of them around Teela¡¯s wrist. *Click*


    Zephy could feel Teela freeze up, her head leaned back to look up at her cuffed wrist with a look of confusion. Her expression turned to reliaztion and before she had a chance to say anything, Zephy picked her up and threw her on the bed and cuffed the other wrist around the bedpost.


    ¡°W-W-WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?¡± Teela cried.


    ¡°Take a guess¡­¡± Zephy moved her hand to her fur bra and skirt and pulled the string that held it, letting it fall to the ground. Teela¡¯s face turned white as she examined Zephy¡¯s body.


    ¡°Do you like?¡± Zephy grinned.


    Zephy didn¡¯t waste a moment as she jumped onto Teela and started at her neck, kissing and nipping at it. She then moved to Teela¡¯s mouth, but she turned her head away.


    ¡°So¡­ you really do like her?¡± Zephy breathed. ¡°Those lips of yours, they are for her, no? So it would be wrong of me to simply take without permission.¡±


    Zephy started to pull at the buttons on Teela¡¯s vest¡­ ¡°But¡­ I still want something else¡± Teela watched with a stirring panic in her eyes as Zephy undid the buttons and unbuckled on her belt. Zephy knew she didn¡¯t have much time before the elf made her way here to find out what they were doing so she pulled Teela¡¯s pant down roughly and shoved her shirt up to expose her perfect set of breasts.


    Continuing o ¡®work¡¯ with speed, she latched her lips on the exposed beast and squeezed it. Teela reacted by thrusting her hips up.


    ¡°Ah¡­ n-no¡­ don¡¯t¡­ do that¡­¡± She panted, and their eyes met.


    ¡±Your moans are quite sexy¡± Zephy grinned.


    Zephy played with one breast then the other and back again for a few moments before moving down between her legs. Her glorious hair was small and her moisture was creating a small wet spot on the fur blankets.


    ¡®So¡­ she has a submissive side¡­¡¯


    ¡°Do you want this?¡± Zephy asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Y-YES! JUST¡­¡± Teela cried and panted. Zephy could see that she was at her limit and ready to climax.


    Without another word, Zephy buried her face between Teela¡¯s legs and lapped at her moisture, Suckling and nipping at it. She looked over Teela¡¯s hair to see her writhen and twist at the pleasure she got.


    ¡°Tastes like honey¡­¡± Zephy breathed, unsure if Teela heard her.


    It seemed like Zephy was right before because within a few moments, Teela¡¯s eyes rolled back as she climaxed and her body shook and trembled.


    She had finally calmed down, and Zephy stood up to grin and look at her eyes.


    ¡°Was it that good?¡± She asked.


    Before Teela had a chance to answer, the doors to Zephy¡¯s hut burst open.


    ¡°Teela! What are you¡­?¡± The elf trailed off as she seen Teela lying on the bed, without a word she moved to her side and held her up.


    ¡°Teela?¡± She looked to Zephy ¡°What is going on here!?¡± She demanded with an intense glare in her eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ we were consummating our love and finishing a final step¡± Zephy answered.


    Even though Teela was still recuperating her their¡­ moment, she still wore a confused face.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®final step¡¯?¡± The elf asked.


    Zephy crossed her arms over her breasts.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s simple. But I shall explain it. We have a tradition here, in order to appease each other we give them a trophy to impress. When Teela killed the monster in the caves she gave me the head as a trophy. She gave me a proposal.¡±


    The slow realization came over Teela¡¯s face.


    ¡°When she did this she; by our tradition, asked for my hand in marriage and I accepted¡± Zephy finished the explanation, which left a deafening quietness in the hut.


    They looked to be thinking about what Zephy had just said. Of course, her explanation wasn¡¯t¡­ completely true. First; the woman needed to approach her and ask what would be a suitable trophy to please the woman and then the one who asked had to get it¡­ but they didn¡¯t need to know that.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± The elf was quiet as she looked back at Teela.


    ¡®Oh¡­ I almost forgot¡­¡¯


    Zephy spoke again ¡°I accept her proposal and so¡­¡± She move to Teela¡¯s side and grabbed her hand. She turned away as she placed the final thing she needed to do: The Marriage Bracelet.


    When the person returned with their trophy, it would be used to make the Marriage Bracelet.


    ¡°This is our marking to prove our marriage¡± Zephy raised her hand to show a matching Marriage Bracelet.


    Suddenly, the elf¡¯s gaze turned back at Zephy to glare her down.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll have you know that we are married as well so I don¡¯t think this sort of thing is possible!¡±


    Zephy arched a brow.


    ¡®Well¡­. I guessed I should have expected that she wouldn¡¯t be happy..¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of this. However you shouldn¡¯t think of this some sort of breach. Love isn¡¯t something that should be taken by one person alone¡±


    Zephy moved closer to Sarya.


    ¡°Love is something that can be given to many people if ones heart is big enough. I believe that is why you married Teela is it not? Teela has showed all of us how big a heart she has and how much courage she wields with it¡±


    Teela¡¯s face redden slightly at Zephy¡¯s words.


    The elf looked back at Teela and then back at Zephy. ¡°You¡¯re right, it is the reason¡­¡± She stood up to meet Zephy on eye level.


    For a moment, Zephy could see a spark of respect in her eyes.


    ¡°Very well¡­ I¡¯ll allow it. But I¡¯m still unsure about how you will show your love to her.¡±


    Teela looked to be un such shock that she couldn¡¯t even form any words.


    Zephy handed Sarya a key to unlock Teela¡¯s cuffs and she sat up.


    ¡°S-Sarya¡­ what do you mean you¡¯re fine with this?¡± Her tone was one of disbelief.


    The elf signed. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not completely fine with this but¡­¡± She trailed off to mutter ¡°She is right to say you have a big heart so¡­¡± She raised her voice again ¡°I¡¯ll allow it¡±


    Teela¡¯s jaw slacked at the elf¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well now that that¡¯s finished it seems the feast is over so it is time for bed¡± Zephy cooed in satisfaction.


    They all laid in Zephys bed, the elf unclothed herself and took one of Teela¡¯s arms and spent some time giving Zephy a pouty look. But Zephy didn¡¯t mind, she finally had a beautiful wife so the night would be spent in true satisfaction.


    Zephy slowly drifted off to sleep, ready for the morning to come.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    They had woken up and when they left the hut, a loud cheer sounded out and Sarya and Teela faces burned with heat when they realized that Zephy¡¯s Tribeswomen knew what happened. They wasted no time in giving them wedding gifts and loading it on the Wagon they had brought last night.


    When Zephy had got onto the wagon, Teela had asked her if it was ok to leave her people because she was the leader. Zephy informed her that they were a free people and weren¡¯t really tied down to a leadership. Plus, Zephy was only a guide.


    As they finally made their way out of the camp, Zephy had taken one of Teela¡¯s arms and hugged it, making sure that she pressed her breast on it.


    Sarya had done the same thing with another pouty face.


    It would be a long trip Zephy was sure, but it would be one that she would take full advantage of and enjoy it to the fullest.

 Chapter 25 : Part 1 Teelas Past

    We had all left the snow village with many thanks, and even a few gifts. It was a sort of quiet goodbye, as many of us weren¡¯t really in high spirits from our discovery of the ¡®Ice Castle¡¯. But I was grateful of all the gifts they gave, it wasn¡¯t much but they insisted on giving us something for reuniting them with their family members so we couldn¡¯t turn them down.


    We had made our way to the closes town, which was over three days away, to both refill on supplies, which we had given a lot to the village, and so we could find some place warmer.


    We had found a town which was quite lighter than the more recent ones we had found. Its people seemed really light hearted. Most of the builds were made from bricks, with tiled roofs. The road was clean and some parts had stones imbedded into the ground to give it a nice picnic feel. Luscious green grass grew on the yards of many houses.


    It was a town that I could certainly appreciate.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s head into town and buy as much as we can. We will probably need to stay for a bit so we could rest.¡±


    I looked at Sarya.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure these people don¡¯t look like they need help, but you can ask if you¡¯d like.¡±


    She nodded and we moved to the closes store available. Many of the town¡¯s folk were giving us funny looks and even whispering among themselves. I couldn¡¯t help but get a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from a similar fishing village.


    I tried my best to ignore all the stares we received but even the others were muttering among themselves as well.


    ¡°Well¡­ even though this town is nice, the people don¡¯t seem friendly. Their quite the suspicious sort, wouldn¡¯t you say.¡± Zephy was staring at the others while giving her comment.


    ¡°If I remember right, this town is ruled by a rather strict Lady who is compulsive about keeping her town free of ¡®undesirables¡¯. She is some aristocrat that comes from long linage of mercenaries, mercenaries that have honor if you¡¯d believe the rumors.¡±


    We all looked at Cinda who gave out this information.


    ¡°You seem to know quite a lot about things around here.¡± I commented.


    ¡°Yes, well she is quite well known for being incredibly fierce. Even other mercenaries and bandits don¡¯t tangle with them because of her reputation, a reputation that even reaches to Boncre. In fact, if I¡¯m not mistaken, her husband hails from Boncre.¡±


    ¡°She sounds¡­dangerous¡­ should we be worried?¡± Sarya voiced her concern.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little concerned about this woman myself.


    Cinda shook her head.


    ¡°As long as well follow the rules and don¡¯t cause trouble, we should be fine. However¡­¡±


    She looked at Zephy.


    ¡°I suggest you stay with the wagon. Your¡­. fashion choice will likely be viewed as undesirable.¡±


    Zephy put on a mask of absolute distraught at Cinda¡¯s remark.


    ¡°WHAT!? Why would it!? I¡¯m not ashamed of my body so I have no fear of displaying it. Perhaps this Aristocrat should follow the same example.¡±


    Even though I didn¡¯t like the sound of this person, I needed to agree with Cinda on this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Zephy but we really don¡¯t need any more trouble. We need someone to watch the wagon anyways so could you head back?¡±


    Zephy screwed up her face.


    ¡°Ugh! Fine! I¡¯ll just stay here, maybe I¡¯ll come into town with one of the horses with nothing more than my strap for my ax, that¡¯ll teach them.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her ¡®idea¡¯ and turned to Cinda.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this woman¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lady Felikana Wanrite. (Pronounced Fell-eek-an-a Wane-Right)


    I sighed.


    ¡°Why do this people have to have such absurd names? That¡¯s a mouth full¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show her what full is when I stick this ax up her-¡°¡±Zephy! Not in front of Elora, please and thank you!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it would be best if we avoided her when we can.¡± Sarya suggested.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± I really didn¡¯t want to ¡®mingle¡¯ with such a person.


    Me, Elora, Sarya and Cinda headed towards the town, with Zephy heading back to the wagon with Elora.


    When we couldn¡¯t find a general store, we started to ask around that they pointed us to the center of the town, where apparently the town¡¯s older buildings were. It was the start of the town before it expanded over. With the new directions, we head there.


    The people continued to look at us, or at Sarya mostly, as we made our way to the center of the town. We could immediately tell that we made it because of how the buildings had a bit more of a dirty look to them, compared to the buildings outside and it was also surrounded by a wall made of wooden spikes. There were also a few smaller buildings outside. After a bit more walking, we finally found the general store.


    We entered and the suddenly smell of age hit me, it was difficult to explain but it smelt like older leather mixed with many different spices that I couldn¡¯t even put my finger on. It seemed the others took notice as well, Sarya plugged her nose while Cinda grimaced.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°It smells terrible in here¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ couldn¡¯t they at least use better spices?¡± Sarya screwed up her face more. ¡°I¡­ think I¡¯ll wait outside¡­¡±


    She turned and left me and Cinda to approach the counter.


    After waiting a little, the store owner came out, or at least I guessed he was because he came out from the back of the store.


    The person was a teenager with messy hair and dirt smudged on his cheeks. The moment he seen me his eyes lit up and he looked to be enthralled.


    ¡®Great¡­ even the teenaged boys¡­¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­ he¡­. Hi! How can I help you?¡± He tripped over his words, clearly trying to sound big and proud.


    I glanced at Cinda, who didn¡¯t seem to take notice of his attempts.


    Clearing my throat, I walked to the counter and pulled out a list.


    ¡°Yes, I need the items on this list.¡±


    I placed it on the counter and he turned it around, his eyes scanning it.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll check the stock to see how much of this stuff we have and give you a price.¡±


    I nodded and he walked to the back.


    We stood quietly as he finally came back.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯ll cost you about a hundred coins to purchase all this. But uh¡­. Well¡­. We can¡­ I-I mean I can¡­ do it for seventy¡­¡±


    ¡®Now he¡¯s trying to sway me by being generous¡­¡¯


    I sighed as I lend on the counter.


    ¡°Look kid, we don¡¯t need your charity. You should do that to any woman who enters your shop or you¡¯ll run out of business and then you¡¯ll allow yourself to be pushed around. I¡¯m also guessing that this is your parents shop, or another family members shop. You can¡¯t do that to them.¡±


    He fumbled his words, looking like he was trying his best to say something to challenge what I said but he came up with nothing and looked pitiful as a result.


    I sighed. ¡°I appreciate to offer but its better this way for your family.¡±


    I placed a bag on the table and started to count the money; after I gave it to him he went to the back.


    I waited for a bit longer and then the boy came back with an older man. The man looked to be in his late sixties. He took one glance at me and his eyes widen in disbelief.


    ¡°Ah¡­ T¡­Teela? Is that you?¡±


    I froze at the old man¡¯s words and he spoke in a shaky voice. He lifted the barrier on the counter and walked around to stand in front of me looking over my face.


    ¡°Teela¡­ that really is you! It has to have been a year since we last saw you! Well, Nil here wasn¡¯t around when you were but still! Where have you been?¡±


    I was still frozen as he smiled.


    ¡®He¡­. Knows me¡­? How? Possibly¡­ from my previous life?¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry but who are you?¡± I asked.


    The man was taken aback, as if I had insulted him.


    ¡°Teela! It¡¯s Gundr! Come on, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ve lost my memory a few months ago.¡±


    He blinked and his mouth opened, as if to say something but no sound came out.


    So instead, I took the opportunity to ask him some more questions.


    ¡°Uh¡­ so you know me? Did I¡­ live here? Or did I pass through here?¡±


    He scratched his head.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes. You were a store owner¡­ Teela, how could you not remember?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a stab of guilt as I knew I was lying to him. However, telling him I¡¯m not the same person was perhaps not the best idea. Still¡­ I felt like I owed it to the original Teela. After everything I¡¯ve done in my new life, I just couldn¡¯t erase the original Teela and continue on forever. I knew this day would come one day, I just didn¡¯t think it would be so soon.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t. You say I had a store here? Where, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ just across from this store of course.¡±


    Without another word, I turned to the door and opened it to see¡­ what was left of a building. Sarya glanced at me from her seat outside and frowned.


    ¡°Teela? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her, I just stood still as I looked at the hollow building. It was quite small, about the size of a caf¨¦. It possibly had shutter windows at one point as some hinges were left at the side. The door was boarded up and the windows had a few boards as well, most of them were falling off however. Most of the paint, which I guessed was a light blue, was peeling off.


    I could feel Gundr walking up behind me and sighed.


    ¡°The year hasn¡¯t been kind to her¡­ it¡¯s a shame too, it was quite nice. The Lady sold off all your things in there but I did keep a few things. As far as I know, you left a note saying you were leaving but Rendal took it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at him when I ask him who Rendal was.


    ¡°Well¡­ he¡¯s the Lady¡¯s husband, although he wasn¡¯t when you were still here. You too got along famously, or so I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    Sarya looked back at me then the shop and back at me again.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry but what are you two talking about?¡±


    Cinda was the one to answer.


    ¡°She was a resident here apparently.¡±


    Sarya eyes widen as she looked back at the shop.


    ¡°Then¡­ that was your shop¡­?¡±


    Gundr cleared his throat.


    ¡°Wait here, I still got some of your things.¡±


    He walked off and I slowly started to walk to the store, both Cinda and Sarya followed.


    ¡°So¡­ this was your place? It seems¡­ like it was quite charming at one point.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond to her, I just continued to stare at the building. It had a faded sigh over the top which read: TEE_A¡¯S _ICK KNAC_S.


    ¡®Teela¡¯s Nick knacks?¡¯


    Compared to the rest of the place, this building felt a little out of place. Not because it was abandon but because of how light the fading colors were, compared to the wooden fortress that I stood in now.


    Sarya moved to the window and peeked inside.


    ¡°How¡­ long has it been?¡±


    ¡°A year apparently.¡±


    She looked back at me with a sad smile.


    ¡°Well¡­ at least you know what you did before. You still don¡¯t remember any of this, do you?¡±


    I only shook my in response; I didn¡¯t want to lie to her with words. Whether or not that made it easier on me I couldn¡¯t say.


    I heard the old man come up behind me and I turned to see him hold a small wrap. He offered it to me and I took it and untied it, unraveled it to see three objects.


    A small glass figurine.


    A medallion.


    ¡­and finally, a hair piece.


    ¡°This was all that I could get, Lady Felikana had the rest sold. I was surprised to see you left that medallion as you always said it meant a lot to you. You always had that hair piece as well. The glass figurine was one of the things you sold.¡±


    The glass figurine was that of a bear, the hair piece had a golden line that twirled around it and the medallion had a snake surrounding the outer rim and some sort of flower, it¡¯s petals had a spiky look and were entwined with some sort of roots.


    Both Sarya and Cinda looked over my shoulder at the items.


    ¡°Oh! A hair piece? And that figurine looks quite nice. Did you make these things yourself?¡± Sarya asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said back then, she made everything.¡± The old man answered.


    ¡°That medallion¡­¡± Cinda muttered.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I know. It looks like the medallion of the desert city Monik. (Pronounced Moan-eek)


    Me and Sarya turned to both Cinda and the old man.


    ¡°Monik?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a desert city to the far west of this plain. They usually keep to themselves and only ever trade in spices. It¡¯s past a rocky mountain line called The Passing. It¡¯s called that because of how dangerous it is to cross, with many creatures inhabiting the mountains. In fact, many wanted criminals cross it so they can be free because most of the kingdoms refuse to send soldiers in there.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ sounds like a city full of them¡­ criminals I mean.¡±


    Cinda shock her head.


    ¡°Not necessarily, they actually do help with capturing the criminals and bringing them back, but since it¡¯s a huge desert, it¡¯s hard to find them all.¡±


    I looked down at the items once again.


    ¡®So¡­ these were yours huh? This was a part that I never thought would come to me so soon¡­ and yet, I feel like I¡¯m being called into action to find out who this girl was¡­¡¯


    Sarya picked up on my distress and placed her hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Well¡­ what will you do now?¡± She asked.


    I sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure. I wasn¡¯t too sure-¡°


    ¡°Teela! Is that really you!? You came back!¡±


    I froze and slowly turned to see a young man staring back at me.


    He looked to be about my age with golden hair that was cut at ear length, his handsome face was spotless which gave him an even younger look. He wore a set of expensive looking clothes, line with gold trimmings.


    He closed the distance and without a word, he embraced me.


    ¡®¡­eh¡­?¡¯